Hemlock very hurtful or death in the pot being judged by the wisdom of the Church and State here and by the most learned Divines abroad to be within the liberty and compass of those things of Order and Decency ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ut ordinata acies As an Army with Banners in Rank and File where nothing may be deformed by being disorderly which by that one grand charter 1 Cor. 14.40 are allowed by God to be ordered by the prudence of any particular National Church And in which all Churches in all ages and places have esteemed their several Customs as Laws to them without any breach of Charity or prejudice of Christian Liberty or blemish of the Faith yet never perhaps without the offence of some particular Members in the Churches whose fancies easily finde fault with any things whereof themselves are not Fathers or at least Gossips Humble Christians will thank God for moderate enjoyments nor are they bound to contend for what they think best to the perturbance of the publick Peace Patience is a remedy always near easie and safe nor is it likely that the state of any Church on Earth will ever be so happily compleated as to have nothing in it which may displease any good man Cato optimè sentit sed nocet interdum reipublicae Tacit. or which may not exercise his tollerancy and charity which are generally more commendable and unsuspected virtues than those of zealous activity and publick opposition which commonly draw somewhat upon the dregs of self either as to Passion or Interest Et multis utile bellum Luc. Party or Concernment For who is so mortified that doth not hope to get something of credit profit or honor by adhering to any side or new faction against the former setlings How many learned and godly men are and ever will be till better grounds be produced from Scripture Reason and practise of the Primitive Church unsatisfied with the parity and novelty yet pretended Divine Right of the sole-headless-Presbytery which chalenges to it self as from Christ such a supreme power as is exclusive and destructive of all Episcopacy that is of the constant Presidency of one among other Presbyters so placed by their own choice and consent And no less unsatisfied are thousands of learned and good Christians with that power of Lay Elders for so they are best called for distinction sake and not Ruling Elders lest by that title of Ruling they should fancy and usurp the sole power of rule to themselves which undoubtedly is equally if not eminently due to the Preaching Elders who labor in the Word and Doctrine Touching which point of Lay Elders in the Church I have read two Books written above thirty years since by a very learned godly and impartial Divine Master Chibald of London In the first of which he proved these Lay Elders to have no place office use Mr. Chibalds two Books of Lay Elders power or maintenance assigned them by Scripture nor ever in any Church of Christ which he demonstrates in the second Book which is full of excellent reading as to the Fathers Councils and Histories of the Church In none of which he findes them to have any footing as to office and power upon any Divine Right ever owned in the Church nor can they now have in every little Parish or private Congregation where the Country plainness may afford careful Over-seers for the Poor and Church-wardens but not fit men to match with the Minister and to fit as Rulers to govern their other Neighbors who will hardly believe they have authority from Heaven to rule them unless they see more abilities in them than usually can be found What use may be made of such Elders in the way of Prudence among greater Representations of the Church as in Synods and Councils he leaves to the wisdom of those that have power in such Conventions to call and regulate them But he denies any thing as of Divine Right belonging to them so as to binde every Parish or Congregation to have them which would be ridiculous and most inconvenient Both these Books being seven years since committed to the hands of Master Coleman as then a Licencer were unhappily either smothered and embezzled or carelesly lost to the great detriment of truth in that particular For truly in my best judgement and in other mens of far better to whom I imparted them never any thing was written of that subject more learnedly more uprightly more copiously or more candidly especially considering the Author was one that scrupuled some things of Conformity In like maner how few Christians in any Reformed Church are satisfied with those new and strange Limbs rather than Bodies of Independent Churches which word of bodying into small Corporations is as a novel so a very gross expression and hath something of a Solecism not onely in Religion which owns properly but one Body of Christ Rom. 12.5 We being many are one body in Christ 1 Cor. 12.13 By one Spirit we are all baptized into one Body which is Christs which is his Catholike Church whose communion with Christ the onely Head and one another as Members in several Offices and Operations is by the same Faith the same Scriptures the same Ministry the same Ministrations and as to the main and substance the same Christian Profession But it is also incongruous and absurd in ordinary significancy of Language while by such a singular Bodying they mean a Spiritual Union of those that pretend to be most Spiritual Christians Which names and novel inventions about constituting and compleating Churches in so many fractions parcels and places a part from all others by the means of an explicit Church Covenant as they call it how unscriptural how unconform to the examples of all ancient Churches how impertinent as to Piety how dangerous and destructive to the Truth Union Harmony and Dependance which ought to be among all Christians 1 Cor. 12.25 That there be no schism in the body i. e. In that one Body of Christ the Catholike Church and all Churches to avoid Schism in that one Catholike Body of Christ do they seem to many judicious and gracious Christians who think themselves and all others that profess to be Christians sufficiently added and united to the Church as the Primitive Believers being once baptized were without any more a do yea and declaredly bound by their * Acts 2.42 They that gladly received the word were baptized and the same day there were added to the Church about 3000. souls Baptism and Profession to all Christian conversation charitable communion and holy walking by these Publick Bonds and Sacraments of Religion which they owned and of which they were publickly partakers and professors So that not onely in these but in many other things we see the remedies which some men apply to former seeming distempers do to many men seem worse than the diseases ever were The little finger of grievances scruples
Churchship to separate from all to cry down every thing to rail at and despise with as little charity as much passion and no reason all Churches and Christians as Antichristian and not yet sufficiently reformed which are not of their new Bodying and Independent fashion Which novel practises seem nothing else but the effects either of secular polity or prejudicating and preposterous zeal by which some men for their interest or their humor seek to bring back the Churches of Christ to that Egypt and Babylon of strife schism emulation sedition faction and confusion to which they were running very early St. Paul 1 Cor. c. 3. Clem. ad Cor. epist. Thirty years after Postquam unusquisque eos quos baptisaverat suos esse putabat non Christi in toto orbe decretum est ut unus de Presbyteris electus superponeretur caeteris ad quem omnis ecclesiae cura pertineret schismatum semina tollerentur Jeron in Tit. as the Apostle Paul tells us and St. Clemens in his Epistle to the Corinthians From the rocks of which inconveniencies Saint Jerom by express words and all Churches by their antient Catholike practises do assure us That the wisdom of the Apostles and Apostolike-men in the Primitive times even from St. Mark in Alexandria and St. James in Jerusalem redeemed and brought the Church by setling those large and publick combinations by Episcopal Government and in ways of ampliated communion and Catholike correspondencies as much as might be by Synods and General Councils which might best keep particular Congregations from scattering and crumbling themselves into such Factions and Schisms which all wisdom foresaw and experience fulfilled would be the onely means First to break the bond of Christian charity and the Churches communion which consisted much as in the verity of the Faith so in those larger fraternities holy confederacies and orderly subjections and afterward to overthrow the very foundations of Faith and Truth As those every where did who at any time corrupted any part of the Church affecting singularities and chosing rather to fall by standing alone in a separation of Opinion or Government than to seem to have any support by the association with others in a more publick way of common relation unity and subjection Which undoubtedly carry the greatest strength and safety with them both in Ecclesiastical and Civil polities twisting many smaller strings into one cord and many cords into one cable which will best preserve the Ship of the Church as well as the State from those storms and distresses which are prone to fall upon it in lesser bottoms The good effects of which larger communion among men and Christians all reason and experience demonstrate to us in civil societies which are the conservatories of mankinde by way of mutual assistance in publick combinations while single persons which alone are feeble and exposed to injuries grow strong by making one family and many families grow into a Village Town or City Many Villages Towns and Cities arise to one potent Principality or Commonwealth which as a threefold cord is not easily broken It is in all Church Histories most evident That as soon as the Gospel spred from Cities where it was generally first planted there being the greatest conflux of people and from thence derived to the Territories and Countreys adjacent which were called the several ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Parishes or Diocesses So those Christians which grew up in the Countreys and Territories about to small Congregations continued still in a fraternal subjection and a filial submission both Presbyters and People to that Bishop and Presbytery which were in the Mother City who there residing where the Apostles or Apostolike-men had placed them took care so to spred the Gospel to the Countreys about as to preserve Religion once planted in peace unity and order Nor did those particular Congregations in Cities or Viâlages turn presently Acepalists or Independents nor set up any ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã heady or headless bodies in every corner and meeting-place For however Christians in some places might at first amount to but so small a number as would make but one convenient Society or Congregation under one Bishop or Presbyter with the Deacons and so might for a time continue in private bounds not corresponding with or depending on any other company of Christians as to lesser concernments which might easily be managed among them Yet where the number of believers increased as in Antioch Jerusalem Ephesus Corinth Rome c. both in the Cities and their Territories all Histories of the Church a ver That as by those dictates of religious Reason which first guided the Apostles or Apostolike-men to cast themselves and believers into such lesser bodies and distinct societies as might best serve for the convenience of meeting together in one place according as neighborhood invited them So still as growing parts of the same body and increasing branches of the same Tree they preserved the first great and common relation of descent and extraction from the Mother City So as to correspond with to watch over each other yea and to be subject in every particular Congregation as well as families to those who were the original of their instruction and conversion and who by a kinde of paternal right together with Apostolical appointment and common consent of Christians had the chief power and authority for Inspection and Government over them within such precincts and bounds yea all Christians were thus subjected and united in greater and diffused Churches not by any civil necessity such as compels men by the sword and force but by that necessity of gratitude sense of priority prudence and charity which bound by love humility and wisdom particular Christians first to one Society or Convention And these particular Congregations to greater fraternities and these to a more ample and Catholike communion for the mutual peace and good order of the whole Church of Christ which sought to preserve it self even in the eye of the world as one entire body under one head Christ Jesus 1 Cor. 12.25 c. Eph. 4.4 c. So that the imaginary pdtern in the Mount the primitive practise which some men love to talk of by which they would force all large and ampliated Churches which have now received as they did at first distinctions and denominations by the Cities Civil Jurisdictions Kingdoms or Nations wherein they are to those lesser Forms wherein they fancy and not unlikely a single Congregation of Christians in any place at first enjoyed themselves under some Apostle or one of Apostolike appointment who was their Bishop or Overseer over them This I say seems to be so childish a fancy so weak and unreasonable an imagination That it is all one as if they would needs reduce themselves to their infant coats now they are grown men And what I pray doth hinder save onely the novel opinions and humors of these men that Christian Religion
Donatists of old were who so challenged the title of the Church to their factions as to exclude all others and refuse the offers and means of accord As Cyprian Ep. 95. and Aust Ep. 164. tell us To which brands of Schism we are then lyable only when we recede or separate from visible communion with any Church without just and weighty cause shewn out of the word or when we go further from them than there is just cause and that too without charity refusing the good which they have while we withdraw from the evill we suspect Which would be the case of the Church of England in this point of immoderate Reformation if we should as some would have us therefore separate from all Scriptures Sacraments Ministry Primitive Government and order because all these were retained used and after abused much by the Roman Church and Papall party we are bid to come out of Babylon Rev. 18.4 but not to run out of our wits to act as Gods people with meekness moderation and Charity not with that fierceness passion and cruelty which makes us as Sons of Belial inordinatly run from one Antichrist to another Many Christians in the Roman Church may have in them much of Antichrist in some kinds and so God knows may many others in other kinds either in Doctrine or manners in endless innovations and unsetled confusions or in rigor and uncharitableness All which may betray us to what we seem most to abhor in Antichrist for if nothing have more of Christ than Charity nothing can have more of Antichrist than that uncharitableness Uncharitableness is as Antichristâan as error A ChristianoruÌ dissidiis venturus Antichristus occasionem accipiet Naz. Orat. 14. which many men nourish for zeal mistaking a Cockatrice for a Dove and a firy Serpent for a Phenix Which may be as Anti-Christian in popular furies as in papall tyrannies in confusions as in oppressions It is strange how some men cry out against the cruelty of some Papists which indeed hath been very great when yet Qui Christi non est Antichristi est Jeron Ep. 57. ad Damas they have the same Spirit of destruction in their own breast both against the Papists and others longing for such a Kingdom of Christ as they call it and such a downfall of Antichrist which shall consist in War and Blood and Massacres against and among all Christians which are not of their mind and side We think that in charity we ought not to impute the faults and errors of every Pope or Doctor of the Roman side to all those of that profession Nor ought we take those learned men among them alwaies at their worst finding there is great difference between what they may hold in the heat of publike disputes and what they opine and practise in a private way noâ are their death-bed tenets alwaies the same with those of their Chayrs and Pulpits Besides many of the more devout and learned men among them are now both in opinions and lives much more modest holy and Reformed than some were heretofore whose Reformation in judgement or manners in verity purity and charity we do really congratulate and joy in And for the Body of the common people among the Romanists many are ignorant of those disputes wherein the mistaking is most dangerous which if they do hold yet it is under the perswasion and love of truth Qui à seductis parentibuus erâoâem acceperunt quaerunt autem cauta solicitudine veritatem corrigi paâati cum invenerint hi nequaquam sunt inter haereticos deputandi Aust Ep. 162. 1 Cor. 3.12 retaining still the foundation of Christ Crucified and hoping for salvation only by his merits as many now profess to do and living in no known sin but striving to lead an holy and charitable life in all things Charity commands us to think that in such the mercy of God accepting their sincere love to the truth and their unfeigned obedience to what they know pardons particular errors which they know not to be such wherein no lust of pride or covetousness c. either obstructs or diverts them from the way of Truth Though the superstructures may be many of straw and stubble which shall perish yet holding the foundation Christ crurcified in a pure conscience they shall be saved in the day of the Lord Though the vessell be leaky in many places yet by great care in steering and frequent pumping that is true faith and repentance it may keep the soul from Shipwrack and drowning in perdition which is embarked in the bottom of Christian Religion and which steers alwaies by the compass of conscience setting all the points of conscience by the Chart or rules of Scripture as neer as he can attain by his teachers or his own industry We are sorry for our necessary differences from the Romanists or others which yet our consciences so far command us as we think our selves enlightned by the word of God contrary to which we cannot and ought not to be forced actually to conform or to comply with any men in things Religious Yet have we no lust of faction no delight in separation no bloody principles or tenets against any Christians of any particular Church desiring the same charity from them to us which may in lesser differences from each other yet unite us to Christ and to the Catholick Church as true parts of it though infirm or diseased This temper we should not despair of in the devouter and humbler Romanists if they were not daily enflamed by politick Spirits and violent Bigots among them who will endure no Religion as Christian which doth not kiss the Popes Pantofle or hold his stirrop or submit to that pride flattery and tyranny which some of them have affected when indeed it ill becomes those that chalenge a chief place in Christs Church to be so vastly different from the example of the crucified Saviour of Christians Such talents then as have been once divinely delivered to the Roman as to all other Christian Churches we have all aright to as believers in private and as Christians or Churches in publike communion and profession nor can these Jewels be so embezeled by being buried or abused but that we may safely take them up clear and use them together with those other which we have obteined through the grace and bounty of our Lord and Master Jesus Christ In whose name and right we as a part of his Catholick Church received them first and enjoy them now only Reformed according to what we first received of them without any prejudice or diminution to their true and intrinsecall worth which is divine by reason of our fellow servants former or present idle imperious impure or injurious use of them We accept and use the holy vessels which belong to the temple and the Lord of the Church Ezra 7. without scruple when they are graciously restored out of the profane hands of revelling Balshazzers The remaining silver censers
Monarchicall Aristocraticall and Democraticall as in civill policies so also in religious administrations some are for primacy and pâiority others for pâucity and parity a third sort for popularity and vulgarity where as indeed the best constitution in any government is rather from the harmonious temperament and proportionate mixture of all three than from the predominance of any one so as to oppresse the other two Men of eminent parts are prone to affect to govern alone without any flatnesse or allay from inferiours Men of moderate abilities are content to goe in a joint stock mutually supplying those defects to which singly they are conscious Men of low and mean endowments are for huddles one and all where no one man is so much confident of himself as indeed he is envious at all others and impatient to see any thing done without him Whereas in true wisdome the eminency of the first the mediocrity of the second and the meannesse yet multitudinousnesse of the third should be fairly modelled and composed as the head hands and other members of the body are to the common welfare And certainly they did of old in the best times and tempers of Christians all meet in a most happy harmony Church-order and constitution no lesse than the humours bloud and spirits doe in healthy and vigorous bodies All experiâience tels us that the disorder of any one of them causeth sicknesse weaknesse or dissolution of Christian charity society and sweet communion as to their extern polity and profession of Religion Which sad effects or symptomes at least of them in this Church this Author with grief and shame beholding hath endeavoured with the greatest serenity and expeditenesse of soul before he leaves this Bacha and Aceldama this valley of tears contention and confusion to ascend himself and lead others as much in him lies to the height and top of that Primitive verity unity and charity which made Christians so much admired and venerated even when they were most cruelly persecuted From which free and un-ingaged prospect both he and they may with a clear and full view behold the later and worser changes in extern matters of Religion wherein various opinions and different designes of Christians have either strayed from or quite crossed the great road of pious and plain hearted Antiquity which no doubt best knew beyond all the censorious Criticks and factious Novelists of after times what was the minde of the blessed Apostles of the Primitive Martyrs and Confessors who most exactly followed those methods which the Apostolical wisdome and piety had prescribed to those Churches they planted watered and preserved chiefly aiming at the Catholick good and common benefit of all Churches From which private fancies aims and interests afterward varying both in opinion and practise occasioned those many uncomfortable schisms and uncharitable factions which in all times and now as much as ever so divide the unity destroy the charity and deform the beauty of Christian Religion That many if not most Christians doe not onely read and hear write and dispute pray and preach but they believe and repent love or hate damn or save communicate with or excommunicate one another most-what out of their naturall constitutions as they are of more calm and cholerick tempers or out of those prejudices and prepossessions which custom and education have formed in them or from adherence to parties and mutuall agitations whereby they hope to drive on some worldly and secular concernments rather than from true and impartiall principles of right reason Scripturall precept and Ecclesiasticall practise which threefold cord twisted into one is not easily broken And which beyond all disputes affords both in doctrine and discipline in opinion and practise as to inward piety and outward polity the surest measures of Religion and bounds of conscience which are then most pure and unblameable when they look directly to those great designes and ends of every wise man and good Christian the glory of God the honour of Christ the peace of the Church and Soules eternall welfare without any sinister squintings to secular ends or warpings to worldly designes which are the moths of Religion the pests of society the overlayings of charity and the Incubusses of Conscience easily seising upon Christians of weak judgements and strong passions for which we need not goe far to see many and unhappy instances For what serious and well advised Christian sees not how vehement drawings and impulses in matters of Religion are made upon men by weak and at first scarse perceptible byasses of opinions and hopes of advantages How want of solidity or sincerity is the greatest motion of violent affections in most men How the lesse they weigh those things they call Religion and Reformation the more eagerly they pursue and extoll them The most wise and gracious men being alwayes the most grave and calm the most serious and constant Vulgar devotion and heats like weak fires and dubious flames are usually kindled by light fewell and fomented with fear materials Blazing like Comets the more prodigiously by how much they have more of grosse and earthly vapours Hence not onely the glory of outward successes and worldly prosperities attending the number policy or prevalency of any faction makes many Christians ere they are aware of it turn Turkes and secretly subscribe to Mahumetanism which for many centuries hath outvived Christianity in point of victorious progresses military advantages and latitude of Empire The current of worldly events like quick-tides easily and undiscernibly carrying many Christians from that course of pious strictnesse and conscientious exactnesse in truth justice and charity which they ought alwayes to steere without any variation according to the clear and fixed Word of God in Scripture and not according to his dark permissions or unsearchable workings in providence which are alwayes just and to be admired as from the divine wisdome and justice but not alwayes to be approved or imitated as from mans wickednesse and folly which like poysonous drugs are in themselves deadly and to be abhorred however the skill of the great and good Physitian God knows how to attemper and apply them as Physick and Theriacals to purge or punish to cure or correct the distempers of his Church and people Nor is it this temptation onely of events in which is a strong delusion able if possible to deceive the very elect which none but steddy judgements and exact consciences can resist But even the smallest differences the most easie and triviall considerations which are but as the dust of the balance in Reason or Religion in piety or prudence these like motes falling into some mens eyes presently appeare as mountaines and so possesse their sight that they will owne nothing for Religion in any men or any Church which appears not just after that colour figure and notion which they are taken wiâhall How many peoples Religion consists much in the very extern modes or dressing themselves or others in the fashion of
persons countries or Churches It is hard to discerne the Star of Prophecy so over any one man or place or time as that was over the house where Christ was in Bethlehem Hence many meteors falling Stars and fatuous fires are frequently discovered in the writings of fancifull and factious men as if all they did or desired or approved were evidently foretold and commended in the Revelation In whose Visions one sees this Princess another sees that learned man a third that State or Kingdome a fourth that Commander and Conqueror c. according as men list to fancy themselves or flatter others whose sparks are far extinct and their glory presently vanisheth as no way proportionable to that fixed light and ample glory which the spirit of prophecy holds forth chiefly to the Christian world in opposition to Heathens Jews or Antichrists After the way of these Prophetick fancies and passionate methods of some mens misinterpreting and misapplying Prophecies great Religion we see hath been placed by small mindes in pulling down and extirpating the ancient order and government of Episcopacy which was in all Churches as here in England from the first plantation of Christianity Also in setting up the supremacy of an headlesse Eldership and Presbytery or in dashing both of them into sheards and small pieces by the little stone of Independency How doe some glory in their dividing and destroying the ancient goodly frames of Churches that they may new modell them to their popular way of calling chusing and ordaining of Ministers Many boast much in their forsaking the calling and communion of all former Ministers and religious assemblies in their despising and demolishing the very places of publique meeting to serve God which not conscience of any divine particular precept but common reason and civility have presented Christian Religion withall for its honour and its professors conveniency Some here with us in England a place whose Genius much disposeth people to prophecies novelties and varieties are as Pygmalion with his Image so inamoured with their Corpusculo's the little new bodies of their gathered Churches that they deny any Nationall Church in any larger associatings of Christians by harmonies of confession and peaceable subordinations yea and many will allow no Catholick Church nor any religious sense to that article of our Creed denying any true Church at all to be now in the world Some place all Church power in paucities in parities in popular levellings and Independencies others contemn all those broken bodies as schismaticall slips having nothing in them of that goodly beauty stature strength and integrity to which the Church of Christ was wont to grow and wherein it flourished and continued conspicuous so many hundred of years before these novelties were broached or brewed either in England or any other countrey The height of some mens Religion and Reformation is to have neither Bishops nor Ministers of the ancient authority succession and ordination Others refuse these also of the new Presbyterian stamp which is not much older here in England than the figure and superscription of the last coin A third will have no Minister but such as the common people shall try chuse consecrate and judge Some will have no Minister at all by office or divine mission others will have any man a Minister or Prophet that lists to make or call himself one In like manner some will allow Baptism to no Infants others to none but such whose parents they judge to be Saints a third baptize the children of all that professe they beleive the truth of the Gospell a fourth sort deny the use of any water Baptism at all By a Catabaptisticall boldnesse or blindenesse magisterially contradicting and sophistically disputing against the expresse letter of the Scripture against the command of Jesus Christ against the practise of all the Apostles and against the custom of all Christian Churches Pretending as a rare and warm invention that the Baptisme of fire and of the Spirit which they now at last hold forth will both supply and explode that colder ceremony of sprinkling or dipping in water It is strange these Rabbies and Masters in Israel should be so silly as not to know that long before their brain brought forth any such blasphemous brood against baptizing by water all judicious Christians ever esteemed baptism by water to be an extern sign and meanes by which the wisedome of Christ thought fit to administer to his Church on earth not onely that distinctive mark of being his Disciples but also the representation of his bloud shed for their redemption and the obsignation of that Baptismall grace which his Spirit confers on those that are his by the cleansing of the conscience and renewing of the inward man 1 Pet. 3.21 Christians must not after the short and more compendious methods of their fancies therefore neglect the sign or ceremony because they presume of the thing signified but rather with humble obedience doe the duty and use the meanes divinely instituted that they may obtain the grace offered On the same grounds all outward Ministrations among Christians may be despised and abolished by those that pretend to the Spirits inward efficacy which is never in any man that doth not obey the Gospell in its outward mandates as well as the Spirit in its inward motions Proud idle and ignorant fancies are dayly finding shorter wayes to heaven than the wisdome of Christ hath laid out to his Church in following of which no good Christian can judge that there is either piety peace or safety Some boast much of their popular and plausible gifts for knowledge utterance prayer c. others slight all but inward grace and the Spirits dwelling in them Some dote much upon their select fraternities and covenanting congregations others are onely for private illuminations solitary seekings sublime raptures and higher assurances Some admire themselves in their tedious strictnesses and severer rigors by which they gird up the loins of their Religion so strait that it can hardly take civill breath or the air of common courtesie others joy as much in the Liberty they fancy themselves to have attained both of opinions and actions Some make every thing a sin and errour which they like not others count nothing a sin to which they have an impulse and are free as they call it Some tolerate all wayes of Religion in all men till it comes to be private Atheisme and publique confusion others crack all strings which will not be wound up to their pitch damning and destroying all that are not of their particular mode and heresie though never so novel and differing not onely from the Catholick practise of the primitive Churches but also from the expresse rule of the Scriptures Whom would not these monsters of novelties varieties and contradictions among Christians in their Religion as it is Christian and reformed too even amaze and greatly astonish ready to scare all men from any thing that wee in England call Religion Reformation Church or Conscience
dashing against their Bibles and some Almanack-makers casting a generall and publique scorn upon their Ministers and Ministry imputing both unjustly and indignly the folly and ridiculous impotency of some Ministers passions and actions which may be but too true to the whole function venerable order and learned fraternity without limitation or distinction of the wise from the foolish But the badnesse of the times or madn sse rather of any men in them makes this cause never the worse Indeed it is so great and so good having in it so much of Gods glory and mans welfare that it merits what it can hardly finde in secular greatnesse a proportionate patron who had need to be one of the best men and the boldest of Christians And therefore is the addresse so generall that besides our great Master the Lord Jesus Christ the founder and protector of our order and function this work might finde some pious and excellent Patrons in every corner whither so great a Truth hath of late been driven to hide it selfe by the boldnesse and cruelty of some the cowardise and inconstancy of others This book requires not the cold and customary formality of patron-like accepting it and laying it aside but the reality of serious reading generous asserting and conscientious vindicating Who ever dares to countenance this Apology in its main Subject The true and ancient Ministery of the Church of England must expect to adopt many enemies and it may be some great ones Whom he must consider at once as enemies to his Baptism his Faith his Graces and Sacramentall seals to his spirituall comforts his hopes of heaven to his very being being a Christian or true member of this or any other sound part of the Catholick Church Enemies also to his friends and posterities eternall happinesse The means of which will never be truly found in any Church or enjoyed by any Christians under any Ministry if it were not in that which hath been enjoyed and prospered in England not onely ever since the reformation but even from the first Apostolicall plantation of Christian Religion in this Island Of which blessed priviledge ancient honour and true happinesse no good Christian or honest English man can with patience or indifferency suffer himself his Countrey and posterity to be either cunningly cheated or violently plundered Certainly there is no one point of Religion merits more the constancy of Martyrs and will more bear the honour of Martyrdome than this of the divine Institution authority and succession of the true Ministry of the Church which is the onely ordinary means appointed by Jesus Christ to hold forth the Scriptures and their true meaning to the world and with them all saving necessary truths duties means and Ministrations wherein not onely the foundation but the whole fabrick of Christian Religion is contained which in all ages hath been as a pillar of heavenly fire and as a shield of invincible strength to plant and preserve to shine and to protect to propagate and defend the faith name and worship of the true God and his Son our Lord Jesus Christ This makes the Authour not despaire to meet with some Patrons and Protectors of this Defence in Senates Councels Armies and on the house top no lesse than in closets and private houses To whom it cannot be unacceptable to see those many plausible pretensions and potent oppositions made by some men against the Divine authority and sacred Office and peculiar calling of the Ministry so discovered as they shall appeare to be not more specious and subtill than dangerous and destructive to the temporall and eternall welfare of all true Protestants sober Christians and honest hearted English men who certainly next the pleasing of God and the saving of their souls have nothing of so great concernment to themselves and their posterity as this The preserving and encouraging of a true and authoritative Ministry which is the great hinge on which all learning and civility all piety and charity all gracious hopes and comforts all true Religion and Christianity it self depends as much as the light beauty regular motion and safety of the body doth upon its having eyes to see But if this freer and plainer Defence should neither merit nor obtaine such ample measure of favour and publique acceptance in the sight of judicious Readers as it is ambitious of and at least may stand in need of yet hath the Author the comfort of endeavouring with all uprightnesse of heart to doe his duty though he be but as an unprofitable servant And possibly this great and noble Subject the necessity dignity and divine authority of the Ministry of the Church of England so far carried on by this Essay which sets forth 1. The Scripture grounds established by the authority of Christ and his Apostles 2. The Catholick consent and practise of the Church in all ages and places 3. The consonancy to reason and order observed by all Nations in their Religion and specially to the Institutes of God among the Jewish Church 4. The Churches constant want of it in its plantation propagation and perfection 5. The benefit of it to all mankinde who without an authoritative Minâstry would never know whom to hear with credit and respect or what to beleive with comfort 6. The great blessings flowing from this holy function to this Church and Nation in all kindes These and the like grand considerations and fair aspects which this subject affords to learned judicious and godly men may yet provoke some nobler pen and abler person to undertake it with more gratefull and successefull endeavours whose charitable eyes finding the sometime famous and flourishing Ministry of this Church thus exposed in a weeping floating and forlorn condition to the mercy of Nilus and its Monsters the threatning if not overflowing streames of modern violent errors may take pity on it and from this Ark of Bulrushes which is here suddenly framed may bring it up to far greater strength and publique honour than the parent of this Moses could expect from his obscurer gifts and fortunes To which although he is very conscious as being of himself altogether unsufficient for so great a work and so good a word yet the confidence of the greatnesse and goodnesse of the cause the experience of Gods and generally all good Christians attestation to it in all former ages of the Church The hopes also of Gods gracious assistance in a work designed with all humility and gratitude wholly to his glory and his Churches service These made him not wholly refractary or obstinate against the intreaties of some persons whose eminent merit in all learning piety and virtue might incourage by their command so great insufficiencies to so great an unâertaking Which is not to fire a Beacon of faction or contention but to establish a pillar of Truth and certainty Also to hold forth a Shield of defence and safety such as may direct and protect stay and secure the mindes of good Christians in the midst
dubious in their rise and prone to be exorbitant in their progress and most injurious in their success have most of Love Patience and Christian Charity which are indisputably commendable in the Christian Psal 15.4 though they be to the mans own hinderance It will not be asked of Ministers of the Gospel at the last account who fought and slew and spoiled c. but who fasted and prayed and mourned for the sins and judgements on the Nation and Church nor will they easily be found in Gods Book of Martyrs who died upon disputable quarrels in Civil Wars while they neglected the indisputable duty of their Office and Ministery Levit. 10.19 Thou shalt not sow thy field with mingled seed Incongruam non probat mixturam Deus bonitate simplicissimus simplicitate optimus August Ministers never reap less crops of love or respect from men than when they sow that forbidden mislane the Tares and Cockle of passionate novelties unproved opinions and civil dissentions among the seeds of Religion and essays of Reformation From which mixtures those Ministers whose gravity wisdom and humility have most withheld or soonest withdrawn their hearts and hands are the likeliest men by their piety moderation patience and constancy in holy and justifiable ways to recover and restore the dignity of their Calling Who in the midst of those great and wide inrodes which have much broken down the fence and occasioned the letting in all sorts of wilde beasts upon the Lords Vineyard of this Church while others like dead stakes formerly making a great shew in the hedg are found rotten weak and unsound These are evidenced to all true Christians to be as living standards well rooted in their pious principles and not easily removed from that stedfastness and meekness of their practises in ways of judicious constancy which they have hitherto with patience maintained in the midst of those tempests which have not so utterly overwhelmed them but that in many places they appear fixed and unmoved in their pious integrity and patient charity which makes them looked upon with some eye of pity love and honor by all ingenuous spectators while yet they generally reflect with scorn and laughter on many others who in the publick storm thought themselves gallant sailers and skilful steersmen yet having made great waste of their patience obedience and discretion they seem also much crackt in their conscience credit and reputation For seeking inconsiderately to pull down or to possess themselves of others Cabins who as Pilots had a long time safely steered the Ship they have almost split and sunk the whole Vessel wherein they and others were embarqued Nor will they any way be able to buoy it up again or stop the daily increasing and threatning leaks till forsaking those soft and shameful compliances with factious novelties and immoderate ways of vulgar reformings they return to that primitive firmness and indisputable simplicity of the Antient which were the putest and best formed Churches both as to Doctrine Discipline and Government which no learned and unpassionate man needs go far to finde out either in Scripture paterns or in the Churches after-imitation by which the dignity of the Ministry and Holy Mysteries of the Gospel always preserved themselves amidst the hottest persecutions both in the love and obedience of all sound and sober Christians So that in my judgement who know how hard it is to play an after-game in point of Reputation and who have no design but a Publick and Common good writing thus freely as under the favor so without the offence I hope of any good man The Ministers of this Church will never be able to stand before those men of Ai their many adversaries who are daily scattering them into many feeble factions and pursuing them every where so divided with scorn and afflicting them with many affronts and injuries until having taken a serious review of their late extravagancies and making a serious scrutiny into their consciences and finding as they needs must if they be not wilfully blinde or obstinate some accursed thing some Babylonish garment and wedg of Gold something wherein proud or ambitious or covetous or revengeful or injurious emulations or other more venial errors have tempted tââ ãâã to offend they cast them quite away and so humbly re'ally themselves to that Primitive Harmony that Excellent Discipline Order and Government wherein was the honor beauty and consistency of the Church and Christian Religion even when least protected and most opposed by secular powers Of whom Christian Bishops Ministers and People never asked leave either to believe in Jesus Christ or to live after that holy form and publick order wherein Jesus Christ and the blessed Apostles after him established and left them which obtained universal imitation and use in all Churches for many hundred of years from true Christians both Pastors and People in the midst of persecutions 14. Jere. 6.16 Thus saith the Lord Stand in the ways and see and ask for the old paths where is the good way and walk therin and ye shall finde rest for your souls Out of which old and good way of Primitive Vnity Order Government Discipline and holy Ministrations if those immoralities be kept as they may most easily to which we see the lusts and passions of men are prone to run even in all * Non datur reditus ad unitatem nisi per veritatem nec ad veritatem nisi per vetustatem Quum illud est antiquissimum quod verissimum Cypr. novel forms and inventions pretend they never so much at first to glorious Reformations Nothing can be a more present and soverein restorative for this Church and the true Reformed Religion to settle with truth and peace among us both to the comfort of all able Ministers and the satisfaction of all sober Christians who study the truth and unity of the Faith not the power and prevalency of any faction We need not go far to seek the root and source of our miseries present or impendent which have brought forth so bitter fruits whereby God at once would shew and satisfie vain men with their own delusions * Isai 66.4 In which heady and high-minded men trusting more to their own wits or tongues and to the * Jere. 17.5 Cursed be the man that trusteth in man and maketh flesh his arm and whose heart departeth from the Lord. arm of flesh in politick machinations than to the living God in holy and humble ways of truth and peace have soon found them to be both vain and cursed things As it is evident at this day in the sad fate which some Ministers folly presumption and precipitancy together with other sinful frailtiles and excesses have brought upon themselves and their whole Function in this Church Who first despising then destroying the Antient and Catholike conduits of their Order and Ministry which derived from Christ by his Apostles went on in an after constant succession of true
voluntiers 1 King 13.33 Jeroboam made of the lowest of the people Priests whosoever would he consecrated him and he became one of the Priests V. 34. And this thing became sin to the house of Jeroboam to cut it off and destroy it from the face of he earth whosoever lists not to consecrate but desecrate himself by an execrable boldness or else is elected and misordained by that zealous simplicity schismatical fury and popular madness after any novelty which is ever in any meaner sort of people These no doubt are sufficiently known to you together with those learned solutions those sober and to wise men satisfactory answers which have by many worthy Pens both long since and lately been made publick both as to the calumnies of the adversaries and the vindication of this Church and its Ministry Which is conform not onely to our wise excellent and antient Laws but to all right reason common rules of order and policy dictates of humane nature practise of all Nations Also to the Precepts Institutions Paterns and Customs of God of Christ of the Apostles and of all the Churches and ever was so esteemed and reverenced until the sour and unsavory dregs of these perilous last 2 Tim. 3.1 and worst times came to be stirred and drawn forth Wherein under pretences of I know not what special calling gifts and privileges but really to advance other fruits than those that use to grow from the Spirit of truth peace holiness and order some men are resolved to ascend to that desperate height of impiety which counts nothing a sin a shame or a confusion I shall not so far distrust the knowledge memory or consciences 30. Ministers unheard ought not to be condemned Quod rationibus non possunt fustibus satagunt deficientibus scripturis succurrant gladii Aug. de Circumcel Lunam è calo quum non possunt deducere allatrant canes Sen. of wise and worthy Christians as to abuse their leisure by a large exact and punctual disputing every one of those Particulars Arguments and Scriptures which have been well and learnedly handled by others who have put the heady rabble of their opponents to so great disorders as from Arguments to threaten Arms from shews of Reason to flie to Passion from sober Speaking to bitter Railings Scoffings and Barkings at that Light which they see is so much above them Onely I cannot but suggest in general to all good men That it seems not to me onely but to many much wiser and better than my self a very strange precipitancy which no Christian wise Magistrates will permit more like tumultuary rashness and schismatical violence than either Christian zeal or charitable calmness That the whole Order and Function of the Ministry of the Gospel in this Reformed Church so long owned by all good men both at home and abroad so long and largely prospered here with the effects and seals of Gods grace upon it so esteemed necessary to the very Being of any Church and Christianity it self by all sober and serious Christians For there can be no true Church where Christ is not who promised to be with his Ministers to the end of the World So that where no true Ministry is there can be no presence of Christ as to outward Ordinances Matth. 28.20 which is spoken to those that were sent to Teach and Baptize c. Lastly This Calling so never opposed by any but erroneous seditious licentious or fanatick spirits of later times That I say this antient and holy Function should without any solemn publick conference impartial hearing or fair consultation even among Professors of Reformed Christianity be at noon day thus vilified routed and sought to be wholly outed by persons whose weavers beams or rustick numbers and clamorous crouds not their reason learning piety or virtue renders them either formidable or any way considerable further than to be objects of wiser and better mens pity and charity or fears and restraints Is it that there are no Ministers of the true and good old way worthy to be heard or comparable to those plebeian pieces who by a most imprudent apostacy Et osores desertores sui ordinis Sulp. Sev. becoming haters and desertors of their former holy orders and authority Ministerial have taken a new Commission upon a popular account Are none of the antient Ministers fit to be advised with or credited in this matter which concerns not themselves so much as the publick good both of Church and State Are they all such friends to their own private interests some poor living it may be as to have no love to God to Christ to the Truth or to the Souls of men Have they no learning judgement modesty or conscience comparable to those who being parties and enemies against them hope to be their onely judges and to condemn them Is wisdom wholly perished from the wise and understanding hidden from the prudent Is Religion lost among the Learned and onely now found among simple ideots Or rather are not the Antiministerial adversaries so conscious to the true Ministers learned piety and their own impudent ignorance that they are loth and ashamed to bring the one or other to a publick test and fair trial resolving with the Circumcellions with more ease to drive them Circumcelliones inter Donatistas furiostores cùm ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã i. e. Continentes se vocitabant jus fasque omne evertenies sacerdotibus Ministris Catholicis vim inserebant omnia ditipientes c. Calcem cum aceto in oculos piorum ingerebant Vil. August c. 9. 1 King 18.21 than to dispute them out of the Church aiming not to satisfie any by their reason but to sacrifice all to their passion if they can get power Who doubts but that if the learned and godly Ministers in this sometime so famous and flourishing Church of England who seem now in the eyes of their enemies as if they had been taken by Pirates or Picarooms onely fit to be so thrust under Hatches not worthy to be spoken with to appear to be trusted or regarded if they might have so much publick favor which they despair not of and do humbly intreat as by solemn tryal and dispute to assert their Station and Function against their adversaries as some have in private ways done Who doubts I say but by Gods assistance whose mercy hath not will not ever forsake them they would make the halting and ungrateful people of this Church to see whether the Lord or Baal be God Whether I say the Primitive Order and Divine Constitutions of Christ which have on them the Seal of the Scripture the Stamp of Authority and carry with them all the beauties of holiness For right reason due order decency peaceableness and proportionableness to the great ends of Christian Religion together with their real usefulness confirmed by the happy experience of the Primitive times the purest Saints the best Christians the constantest Confessors holy Martys and most
yet is bid to watch and strengthen the things that remain which are ready to die c. 8. Of the Church as called Catholike See learned Dr. Field of the Church ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã In this point then Touching the true Church of Christ in regard of outward profession and visible communion to the touch of which part my design thus leads me I purpose not so far to gratifie the endless and needless janglings of any adversaries of this Church of England as to plunge my self or the Reader into the wide and troubled Sea of controversie concerning the Church Considering that many good Christians have been and still are in the true Catholike Church by profession of that true faith and holy obedience which unite to the Head Jesus Christ and by charity which combines the members of his Body together although they never heard the dispute or determination of this so driven a controversie As many are in health and sound who never were under Physicians hands or heard any Lecture of Anatomy Yea although they may be cut off and cast out of the particular communion of any Church by the Anathemaes and excommunicating sentences of some injurious and passionate Members of that Church yet may they continue still in communion with Christ and consequently with his Catholike Church that is with all those who either truly have or profess to have communion with Christ My purpose is onely to give an account as I have done of true Religion in the internal power of it so also of the true Church as to the external profession of Religion That thereby I may establish the faith and comforts of all sober and good Christians in this Church of England That they may not be shaken corrupted or rent off by their own instability and weakness or by the fraud and malice of those who glory more in the proselytes they gain to fanatick factions by uncharitable rendings from this Church than in any communion they might have in humble and charitable ways with the Catholike Church or any of the greater and nobler parts of it which they most impertinently deny to be any Churches or capable of any order power joynt authority larger government or ampler communion For the Catholike Church of Christ that is Ignat. ep ad Phil. Cypr. de unitate Eccl. Solis multi radii unum lumen August lib. de unitate ecclesiae Et omnes patres Eph. 1.22 Christ the Head over all things to the Church 1 Tim. 3.15 The Church of the living God the pillar and ground of truth Heb. 12.23 The Church of the first-born Tot ac tanta ecclesia una est illa ab Apostolis prima ex qua omnes Tertul. de prae ad Hae. c. 30. Eph. 3.10 21. 5.23 Christ the Head of the Church and the Saviour of the Body V. 32. Christ and the Church Col. 1.18 Christ the Head of the Body the Church 1 Cor. 12. The Body is not one Member but many c. vidâ the universality of those who profess to believe in the name of Jesus Christ according to the Scriptures That this is primarily and properly called a Church often in Scripture there is no doubt As the whole is called a Body in its integrality or compleatness of parts and organs whose every limb and part is corporeal too and of the Body as to its nature kinde or essence This Church which is called The Spouse and Body of Christ is as its Head but one in its integrality or comprehensive latitude as the Ark containing all such as profess the true faith of Christ And to this are given as all powers and faculties of nature to the whole man primarily and eminently those powers privileges gifts and titles which are proper to the Church of Christ however they are orderly exercised by some particular parts or members for the good of the whole The essence integrality and unity of this Catholike Church consists not in any local convention or visible communion or publick representation of every part of it but in a mysterious and religious communion with the same God Ecclesia in universum mundi disseminata unam domum habitans unam animam cor os abet Iraen l. 1. c. 3. Eph. 4.4 5. Jude 2. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Just M. Dial. cum Tryphone by the same Mediator Jesus Christ and to this Mediator Jesus Christ by the same Word and Spirit as to the internal part of Religion also by profession of the same Truth and common Salvation joyned with obedience to the same Gospel and holy Ministry with charity and comly order as to the external In this so clear an Article of our Faith I need not bestow my pains since it is lately handled very fully learnedly and calmly by a godly Minister of this Church of England * Mr. Hudson of the Catholike Church Tot tantae ecclesiae una est illa ab Apostolis prima dum unam omnes praebent veritatem Tert. de prae to whose Book I refer the Christian Reader 9. Of a National Church or distinct and larger part of the Catholick This name of Church being evidently given to the universality of those who by the Ministry of the Gospel are called out of the way of the World and by professing of it and submitting externally to its holy Ministry Order Rules Duties and Institutes are distinguished from the rest of the World It cannot be hard for any sober understanding to conceive in what aptitude of sense any part of this Catholike Church is also called a Church with some additional distinctions and particular limitations visible and notable among men and Christians by which some are severed from others in time place persons or any other civil discriminations of policy and society Which give nearer and greater conveniences as to the enjoyment and exercise of humane and civil so of Christian communion and the offices or benefits of religious relations 1 Cor 1.2 To the Church of God which is at Corinth Acts 13.1 The Chu ch of Antioch ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Acts 14.23 Tit. 1.5 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Rev. 2. 3. Ecclesiam apud unamquamque civitatem condiderunt Apostolâ Ã quibus traducem fidei semina doctrinae caeterae ecclesiae mutuatae sunt Tertul. de Prae. c. 20. Consuetudo est certissima loquendi norma Quinâil The Spirit of God in the Scripture gives sufficient warrant to this stile and language calling that a Church as of Rome Ephesus Corinth Jerusalem Antioch c. which consisted of many Congregations and Presbyters in a City and its Territory or Province So the Apostle Paul in his Epistles to several Churches distinguisheth them by the civil and humane distinctions of place and Magistracy and the Spirit of Christ to the Asiatick Churches calleth each a Church distinctly which were in great associations of many faithful under many Presbyters And these under some chief Presidents Apostles Angels or Bishops residing
in the prime or Mother Cities where Christianity was first planted end from whence it spred to the Territories or Provinces about One would think besides common speech among all Christians which is sufficient to justifie what word is used to express our meanings to others That this were enough to confute the simplicity or peevishness of those who to carry on new projects dare aver That they know no such thing as a National Church 1 Pet. 2.9 Ye are an holy Nation a peculiar people may be said of any Christians and with much coyness disdain to own or understand any relation of order duty subordination or charity they have to any such Church Of which they say they know no virtue no use no necessity no conveniencies as to any Christian and Religious ends Which so wilful and affected ignorance was never known till these latter and perilous times had found out the pleasure of Paradoxes by which men would seem wiser and more exact both in their words and fancies than either pious antiquity or the Scriptures Hoping by such gross and unexpected absurdities which would fain appear very shie and scrupulous in language to colour over Shismatical and Anarchical designs and under such fig-leaves to hide the shame and folly of their factious agitations and humors which makes them unwilling to be governed by any in Church or State without themselves have an oar in the Boat and a share in the Government This poor concernment of some mens small ambitions makes them disown any Church but such a conventicle or parcel as some men fancy to collect and call which they infect with the same fancies of sole and full Churchship and separate Power Whereas the Lord Jesus Christ always first called men by his Ministers to his Church and by Baptism admitted them and by meet Governors whom he sent and ordained ruled them as his flock in greater as well as lesser parties Gen. 32. as Jacob did his distinct flocks in the hands of his sons By the same Cynical severity these men may deny they have relation to any other men being themselves compleat men or at most that they are to regard none but their families where they live and so cast off all observance to any greater Societies in Towns or Cities or Commonweals yea and all sense of humanity to the generality of mankinde whom they shall never see together or be acquainted with Who doubts notwithstanding this morose folly but that as in all right reason equity and humanity every man is related by the common nature to all mankinde so also to particular polities and societies of men greater or smaller according to the distinct combinations into which providence hath cast him with them either in Cities or Countreys With whom to refuse communion and disown relation is to sin against the common principles of society order and government which are in mans nature which God hath implanted Reason suggests and all wise men have observed for the obtaining of an higher and more common good by the publick and united influence of the counsel strength and authority of many than can be obtained in scattered parcels or small and weaker fraternities In like maner to be in and of the Church is not onely to be a true believer which gives internal and real union to Christ and to all true Christians in the Church Catholike Ecclesia una est quae in multitudinem latius incremento facunditatis extenditur Cyp. de Eccl. unit 1 Cor. 2.11 What man knoweth the things of a man save the spirit of man which is in him of which no man can judge because he cannot discern it save onely in the judgement of charity But it implies also to have and to hold that profession of Christian Religion in such external polities and visible communion with others as the providence of God both offers and requires of us according to the time place and opportunities wherein he sets us so as we may most promote the common good Which study and duty we own in humanity as men and more in charity as Christians to any Church or society of Christians To whom our counsel and power or our consent and subjection may adde a further authority a more harmonious and efficacious influence than can be from small or ununited parcels So that a National Church that is such a Society of Christians as are distinct by civil limits and relation from other Nations may not onely own and accordingly act as they are men related in things civil but also as Christians they may own and wisely establish such a Church power relation and association in matters of Religion as may best preserve themselves in true Doctrine holy Order Christian peace and good maners by joynt counsel and more vigorous power The neerness which they have affording greater opportunities to impart and enjoy the benefit of mutual counsel and charity and all other communicable abilities to a nobler measure and higher proportion than can be had in lesser bodies or combinations This joynt publick and united authortiy of any Church in any Nation or Kingdom is so far from being slighted as some capricious mindes do that it is the more to be venerated and regarded by all good Christians who know that duty enlarges with relations and a greater charity is due from us to greater communities both of men and of Christians Odia quo iniquiora eo magis a cerba Tacit. The greatest vexation of these new Modellers is That they have so little with truth modesty or charity to say against this famous National Church of England and its Ministry For they daily see notwithstanding all their specious pretensions and undefatigable agitations the more as winds they seek to shake and subvert well-rooted Christians the more they are confirmed and setled in that Christian communion 9. Charity necessary in any true Church and Christians ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Camer de Melan which they have upon good grounds both of Reason and Religion Polity and Charity with this Church of England as their Mother Which blessing all wise Christians and well ordered Churches ever owned and enjoyed among themselves as parts of the Catholik in their several distinctions and society In these points of the true Church and true Religion however I covet to be short yet I shall be most serious and as clear as may be writing nothing to other mens Consciences which I do not first read in mine own and of which I know account must be given by me at Christs tribunal And truly I am as loth to deceive others as to erre my self in matters of so great concernment Nulla erroris secta sam contra Christi verit atem nist nomine cooperta Christiano ad pugnandum prosilire audet August ep 56. as true Religion and the true Church are Both which every Sect and Party of Christians chalenge to themselves and those no doubt with most right and truest comfort who do it
suburbicaniarum ecclesiarum solicitudinem gerââ Ruffin hist l. 1. c. 6. Concil Nicen. both Papal and Popular First The Romanists extend the cords of their Churches power and its head or chief Bishop so far as if it were properly Catholike and Oecumenical that is by divine appointment invested with sovereign Authority to extend and exercise Ecclesiastical polity and dominion over all other particular Churches in all ages and in all parts of the World So that it is say they necessary to salvation to be under this Roman jurisdiction c. Whereas it is certain That the Roman Church antiently was and still is properly speaking distinct from others in place as well as name and had antiently its limited power and jurisdiction extending to the suburbicanian Provinces which were Ten seven in Italy and three in Sicily Corsica and Sardinia Accoâding to those like bounds which occasionally from civil titles both named and distinguished all other Churches from one another in both the Asiaes in Africa and in Europe as the Gallican German British c. Nor hath ever any thing either of Reason or Scripture been produced by any more than of true Antiquity whereby to prove That we are bound to any communion that is in the true meaning of proud and politick Romanists to that subjection to the Pope and his party which may be most for his and their honor and profit with the Church of Rome further than the rule of Christian charity obligeth every Christian and every part of the Catholike Church to communicate in truth and love with all those that in any judgement of charity are to be counted true Christians so far as they appear to us to be such Nor is it less evident That many Churches and Christians have scarce ever known much less owned any claim of subjection upon them by the Roman Church Which however they had antiently a priority of order and precedency yielded to it and its chief Bishop for the eminency of the City the honor of the Empire and the excellency of the reputed Founders and Planters Saint Peter and Saint Paul also for the renown of the faith patience and charity of that Church which was famous in all the World Yet Rom. 1. â all this Primacy or Priority of Order which was civilly by others granted and might modestly be accepted by the chief Bishop in the Roman Province as to matter of place and precedency or Votes in publick Counscis and Synods This I say is very far from that * Greg. Mag. ep 30. ad Mauri Aug. Fidenter dico quia quisquis se universalem sacerdotem vel Episcopum vocat vel vocari desiderat in elatione suâ Antichristum praecurrit quia superbiendo se caeteris praeponit De Cyriaco Constantinop Episcope hunc frivoli nominis superbia typhum affectante Greg. M. l 4. ep 32 36. Antichristian Supremacy of usurped power tyrannick dominion and arbitrary jurisdiction the very suspition and temptation to which the holy and humble Bishops of Rome were ever jealous of and avoided especially Gregory the Great who was in nothing more worthy of that title than in this That he so greatly detested protested against and refused the title of Vniversal Bishop when it was offered to him by the Councel of Chalcedon Which both name and thing was in after times gained and chalenged by the pride policy covetousness and ambition of those Bishops of Rome who by some of their own sides confession as * Baronius an 912. tom 10. Foedissima nunc Romanae ecclesia facies cùm Romae dominarentur potentissima ac sordidissima merâârices Baronius * See Genebrard ad Sec. 10. Pontifices per an 150. à virtute majorum prorsus desecerunt Genebrard and others were sufficiently degenerated from that Primitive humility and sanctity which were eminent in the first Bishops of Rome in those purer and primitive times who never thought of any one of those Three Crowns which flatterers in after ages have fully hammered and set on the heads of the Bishops of Rome in a Supremacy not of Order but of Power and plenary Jurisdiction above all Christians or Churches or Councils in the Christian World which hath justly occasioned so many parts of the Catholike Church in that regard to make a necessary separation not from any thing that is Christian among them but from the usurpation tyranny and superstition of those bishops of the Roman Church and their Faction who unjustly claim and rigorously exercise dominion over the Consciences and Liberties of all other Churches and Christians With whom the Roman pride now refuseth to hold such peaceable communion as ought universally to be among Christians in respect of order and charity unless they will all submit to that tyranny and usurpation which hath nothing in it but secular pride vain pomp and worldly dominion Yet still those of the Roman Church know That all the Reformed Churches as well as we of England ever did and do hold a Christian communion in charity with them so far as by the Word of God we conceive they hold with the head or root of the Church Christ Jesus with the ground and rule of Faith the Scriptures and with all those holy Professors in the purest and primitive Churches Of whose faith lives and deaths having some Monuments left us by the writings of eminent Bishops and others we judge what was the tenor both of the Faith Maners and Charity of those purer times which we highly venerate and strive to imitate Possibly we might now subscribe to that Letter which the Abbot and Monks of Bangor sent to Austin whom some report to be a proud and bloody Monk when he came to this Nation and required obedience of them and all Christians here to the Pope which Letter is thus translated out of Saxonick by that grave and learned Gentleman Sir Henry Spelman Sir Henry Spelman Concil Brit. Anno Christi 590. out of the Saxon Manuscript a lover and adorner of this Church of England by his life and learned Labors Be it known to you without doubt that every one of us are obedient and subject to the Church of God and to the Pope of Rome and to every true godly Christian to love every one in his degree in perfect charity and to help every one of them by word and deed to be the children of God and other obedience than this we know not due to him whom you call Pope nor do we own him to be Father of Fathers Isca one of the three Metropolis in Britain Caerusk in Monmouthshire Antiq. Brit. This obedience we are ever ready to give and pay to him and every Christian continually Beside we are under our own Bishop of Caerleon upon Usk who is to oversee us under God and to cause us to keep the way spiritual Nor will this benefit of the Popes pretended Infallibility 11. The pretended Infallibility in the Pope or Church of Rome
all Heretical or Schismatical insinuations when yet they never had any Bibles or Scriptures among them but onely retained that Faith which they at first had learned and were still taught by their Orthodox Bishops and Ministers which they never wanted in a due succession Of whose piety honesty and charity they were so assured as diligently to attend their doctrine and holy ministrations with which the blessing of God opening their harts as Lydia's still went along so as to keep them in true faith love and holy obedience Since then no man or men can give to others any such sure proofs and good grounds of their personal infallibility as the Scriptures have in themselves both by that more than humane lustre of divine truths in it which set forth most excellent precepts paterns and promises excellent morals and mysteries excellent rules examples and rewards beyond any Book whatsoever Also from that general credit regard and reception which they have and ever had with all and most with the best Christians in all ages as the Oracles of God delivered by holy and honest men for a rule of faith and holy life also for a ground of eternal hope Since that from hence onely even the Pope or any others that pretend to any infallibility or inspirations do first seek to ground those their pretensions of which every one that will be perswaded must first be judge of the reasons or grounds alleged to perswade him It is necessary that the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã infallibility of the Scriptures must be first received and believed by every Christian in order to his being assured of any truth which thence is urged upon him to believe or do Which great principle setling a believer on the certainty or infallibility of the Scriptures as a divine rule of Faith and Life is never to be gained upon any mens judgements and perswasion be they either idiotick or learned unless there be such an authoritative Ministry and such Ministers to preach interpret open and apply the Scriptures by strong and convincing demonstrations which may carry credit and power with them The succession then of rightly ordained Ministers is more necessary to the Church than any such Papal infallibility in as much as it is more necessary to believe the Scriptures authority than any mans testimony which hath no credit but from the Scripture Which while the Pope or others do seek to wrest to their own secular advantages and ends they bring men at length to regard nothing they say nor at all to consider what they endlesly wrangle and groundlesly dispute about true Religion or the true Church 12. An able and right Ministry is beyond any pretended Infallibility So absolutely necessary and sufficient in the way of ordinary means is a right and duly ordained Ministry which Christ hath appointed to continue and propagate true Christian Religion which ever builds true Faith and the true Church upon the Scriptures That as there is no infallibility of the Pope or other man evident by any Reason Scripture or Experience so there needs none to carry on that great work of mens salvation which will then fail in any Church and Nation when the right Ministry fails by force or fraud If we can keep our true Christian Ministry and holy Ministrations we need not ask the Romanists or any other arrogant Monopolizers of the Church leave to own our selves true Christians and a part of the true Catholike Church of Christ which cannot be but there where there is a profession of the Christian Religion as to the main of it in its Truths Sacraments holy Ministrations and Ministry rightly ordained both for the ability of the ordained and the authority of the ordainers although all should be accompanied with some humane failings Where the now Roman Church then doth as we conceive either in their doctrine or practise vary from that Catholikely received rule the Scriptures which are the onely infallible certain and clear guide in things fundamental as to faith or maners we are forced so far justly and necessarily to leave them and their infallible fallibility in both yet charitably still so as to pity their errors to pray for their enlightning their repentance and pardon which we hope for Where no malice or corrupt lusts makes the additional errors pernicious and where the love of truth makes them pardonable by their consciencious obeying what they know and desire to know what they are yet ignorant of Yea and wherein they are conform to any Scriptures doctrine and practise or right reason good order and prudent polity there we willingly run parallel with and agreeable to them both in opinion and practise For we think we ought not in a heady and passionate way wholly to separate from any Church or cast away any branch of it that yet visibly professeth Christian Religion further than it rends and breaks it self off from the Word Institution and patern of Christ in the Scriptures and so either separates it self from us or casts us out from it uncharitably violating that Catholike communion of Christs Church which ought to be preserved with all possible charity The constancy and fidelity of the Church of Christ is more remarkable in its true Ministry holding forth in an holy succession the most Catholike and credible truth of the Scriptures which at once shews both the innate divine light in them and the true Church also which is built by them and upon them The truth of which Scriptures while we with charity believe and profess both in word and deed we take it to be the surest and sufficientest evidence to prove That we are a part of the true Church against the cavils and calumnies of those learneder Romanists upon whose Anvils others of far weaker arms have learned to forge the like fiery darts against this Church of England For on the other side the new Models of Independent 13. The contrary extreme reducing all Churches to small and single Congregations or Congregational Churches which seem like small Chapels of Ease set up to confront and rob the Mother Churches of Auditors Communicants Maintenance and Ministry winde up the cords and fold up the curtains of the true Church too short and too narrow Shrinking that Christian communion and visible polity or society of the Church to such small figures such short and broken ends of obscure conventicles and paucities that by their rigid separatings some men scarce allow the whole company of true Christians in all the world to be so great as would fill one Jewish Synagogue Fancying that no Church or Christian is sufficiently reformed till they are most diametrically contrary in every use and custom to the Roman fashion abhorring many things as Popish ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Naz. In vitium ducit culpae fugasi caret arte Hor. and Superstitious because used by the Papists When indeed they are either pious or very prudential yea many count it a special mark of their true
which sanctifies reason to serve God and the Church in all comely ways may not use those principles and rules for order unity peace and mutual safety of Christians in their multiplied numbers and societies which we are taught and allowed to use in all civil associations Yea and not onely allowed but enjoyned to observe in Ecclesiastical polity and Government by that great and fundamental Canon of the Apostle 1 Cor. 14.40 Let all things be done decently and in order which must hold not onely in private and lesser parcels but in the more large and integral parts of the Church of Christ But Reason then and Religion sufficiently discover the vanity and impertinency of those novel fancies which are obtruded as necessary for all private Congregations when indeed they are and ever have been and will be destructive to the more publick and general good of the Church whose tranquillity honor and safety consists in such dependencies and subordinations which may be furthest remote from those fractions and disunions which arise from that Church-dividing and Charity-destroying principle of Independent Congregations Rom. 16.5 Greet the Church which is in their house 1 Cor. 16.19 The Churches of Asia salute yâu which was never used in any times of the Church further than the minority and infancy of the first planting while either Christians were not encreased much in number or not enlarged in place But when the first small company of believers multiplied from a Church in one Family to a Church in many Congregations which could not now with conveniency all meet together in one place they yet as branches still continued both united to the root Christ Jesus 14. The Church of England not blamable for its National communion and also to the main body and bulk of the visible Church by union to that part whence they descended and to which they related and they were not as Colonies or Slips so transplanted and separated as to grow Independently of themselves apart from all others Of which there is no example in Scripture or Antiquity It follows then That what was setled in this or other like Christian Churches was no whit blamable as any thing of meer humane invention or any superfluous and corrupt addition to any precept patern or constitution either of Christs or the Apostles who never prohibited the ordering of Churches in larger associations or Governments extending to Cities and their Territories to great Diocesses Provinces and Nations Since there is no precept or practise limiting Churches power and society to private and single Congregations Yea there are such general directions and examples in the Scripture as command or at least commend rather than condemn those analogous or proportionable applyings of all orderly and prudential means for union and communion according as the various state and times of the Church may require which still aym at the same end the peace and welfare of the Church both in the lesser and the larger extents which are justly so carried on by the wise Governors and Protectors of the Church according to the general principles and rules or paterns of pious and charitable prudence set down in the Scriptures beyond which in this case of the Churches outward order and polity there neither is nor needs other directions no more than on what Text and Subject or in what method and place or how long time and how often a Minister must pray or preach and people must hear Sermons or attend holy duties That antient and excellent frame then of this Church in England which in a National union by civil religious and sacred bonds was so wisely built and for many ages compacted together and which hath been lately so undermined so hackt and hewn with passionate writings and disputings and actings that it is become not onely a tottering but almost a quite demolished and overthrown frame This Church I say hath suffered this hard fate rather through the iniquities of times malice of men and just judgements of God on the Governors and governed who we may fear improved not so great advantages of union order power peace and protection to the real good of the Church and furtherance of the Gospel rather I say by these personal failings than for any either mischief deformity defects or Antichristian excess in the way and frame it self as to its grounds and constitutions Which were setled and long approved by very wise holy and learned men carrying with them as much as any Christian or Reformed Church did the lineaments feature beauty and vigor of those famous Primitive Churches which in the midst of heresies and persecutions kept themselves safe as to truth and charity not by the shreds of Independent Bodies but by the sutures of Christian Associations in Provincial National and Oecumenical enlargements Such ample and noble platforms of religious reason and sanctified wisdom as not ambitious policy but Christian charity and prudent humility embraced which as our new models and projections will never mend so they much commend those antient happy models and paterns by those multiplied mischiefs ensuing inevitably upon the presumptions of posterity which have rashly adventured thus to remove and change the antient limits marks and orders of the Church which Primitive Fathers and Apostles had recommended and setled 15. Seekers thence The Eutychian Hereticks refusing to subscribe the Catholike Faith confirmed by the Council of Chalcedon called themselves ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Ambigentes Dubitantes and after run out to all corrupt opinions Aug. de Haere Nobis qui sam credimus aliud non quaerendum Si enim semper quaerimus nunquam inveniemus nunquam credemus Tert. de Praes ad Hae. c. 10. Quemadmodum Atheorum pars maxima non tam credunt quam cupiunt non esse Deum M n. Fael Non facile invenient veram ecclesiam qui illibenter quaerunt Melancth Which temerity of thus mincing and crumbling or tearing any Church National being the issue of no Synod or Council in the Church but onely of private fancies and most-what mechanick adventures hath we see made some poor souls turn Scepticks and Seekers after true Religion and a true Church being wholly unsatisfied either with the abolition of the old way or the various inventions of new ways These profess whether out of weakness pure ignorance passion or policy God knows That they are Christians no further than to see that all Christian Churches are now and have been ever since the Apostles times adulterous impure deformed and Antichristian That they are wholly to seek for any true ground or way of Christian Religion Church and Ministry even among so many Christians Ministers and Churches That is they cannot see wood for trees nor light for the Sun at noon-day And this may easily be either by reason of wilful blindness or for want of that charity and humility which keeps the hearts and eyes of Christians open and clear or from that darkness and blear-eyedness which prejudice and
perversness carry with them hindring Christians from discerning even those objects that are round about them yea it is to be feared That some men from Atheistical profane ranting and licentious principles seek for a true Church as Hypocrites do for their sins and cowards for their enemies loth to finde them and studying most to be hidden from them They complain of this and other Churches as defective as impure as none when indeed it may be feared they are sorry there are any such and wish there were none of these Christian societies Ministers or godly people in the world whose doctrine and examples are their restraints reproaches and torments being most cross to their evil designs and immoderate lusts They complain they cannot finde a true Church when they are unwilling so to do and satisfie themselves as the Cynick in his Tub morosely to censure and Magisterially to finde fault with all Christians that they may conform to none in an holy humble and peaceably way but rather enjoy that fantastick and lazy liberty of mocking God and man till they finde such a way of Church and Religion as shall please them Which they would not be long in finding as to extern polity and profession if they did but entertain that inward life and power of Religion which I formerly set down which by a principle of charity as well as of truth strongly flowing from belief of Gods love in Christ to mankinde and specially to the Church doth powerfully binde and cheerfully encline every humble believer 1 Cor. 14.33 God is not the Author ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of unsetledness commotion or confusion but of peace as in all Churches of the Saints Heb. 12.14 Follow peace with all men and holiness c. Rom. 12.18 If it be possible as much as lieth in you live peaceably with all men to have peace and communion as much as may be with all Christians as internal in judgment and good will so external and social both private and publick amicitial and political in regard of example comfort and encouragement as also of Order Subordination and Government so far as we see they have any fellowship with Christ Jesus in those holy mysteries and duties which he hath appointed whereby to gather and preserve his Church in all Ages and places and Nations Thus we see some mens Pens serve onely to blot the face even of the Catholike Church and all parts of it in their visible order and communion affecting to write such blinde and small Characters in describing new Church ways and forms of Religion that no ordinary eyes can read their meaning either in their shrinking and separating into small ruptures of Bodies when they were related to and combined with Churches large and setled or in their Seraphick raptures strange Enthusiasms secret drawings and extraordinary impulsions which they pretend to have in their ways above and without yea in the neglect and contempt of all ordinary means and setled Ministry in any Church Their many high imaginations and fanatick fancies are no doubt above their Authors own understandings no less than above all wiser and soberer mens capacities twinckling much more like gloworms under the hedges of private Conventicles and Factions than shining with true and antient light of the judgement or practise of any Churches Therefore they need no further confutation from my Pen having so little yea no confirmation from any grounds of Scripture or arguments of common Reason or custom of Christians nothing indeed worthy of any rational godly and serious mans thoughts who list not to dance after the Jews-trump or Oaten-pipe of every Country fancy rather than listen to the best touched Lute or Theorbo These Syrens wise Christians may leave to sing to themselves and their own melancholy or musing thoughts no sober-man can understand them further than they signifie that ignorance illiterateness idleness pride presumption licentiousness and vanity which some like spiritual Canters affect The rarities which they boast to enjoy are without any discreet mans envy that I know However they carry it with a kinde of scornful indignation against others every where pitying as they say the simple diligence and needless industry of those poor Christians who are still attending on those thred-bare forms as they call them of old readings and catechisings and preachings and prayings and Sacraments c. in the publick Liturgies and orderly assemblies of Christians Despising as much the antient and true way of Ministry and Duty as they would the moldy bread and torn bottles of the Gibeonites abhorring to own any relation to other Christians or Church or Ministry or Governors in any Catholike bond of communion and subjection nor can they endure any Christian subordination or prudent and necessary restraint of just Government Jeron Ep. ad Eustoch Quibus os barbarum procax in convicia semper armatum Isid Hâspal lib. de offic eccles c. 15. Ubicunque vagantur venalem circumferentes hypocri sinusquam fixi nusquam stantes nusquam sedentes quae non viderunt confingunt Opiniones suaâ habent pro Deo Honores quos non acceperunt se habuisse protestantur c. Which makes them look very like the old Circumcelliones a company of vagrant Hypocrites of whom Saint Jerom and Isidore Hispalensis make large and satyrical descriptions The first sayes they were impudent straglers whose mouths were always full of barbarous and importune reproaches The other tells us that they every where wandered in their mercenary hypocrisie fixed no where feigning visions of what they never saw Counting their opinions and dreams for divine and protesting to have received those eminencies which they have not Impatient to be confined to any place order or way but had rather like vagabonds continue in their beggarly liberty than fix to a sober industry and enjoy a setled competency 2 Pet. 2.14 Beguiling unstable souls These unstable spirits who turn round till they are giddy and fall from all truth and charity into all error and faction who shut their eyes that they may say they grop in the dark and complain of all mens blindness but their own These I say have of all others least cause to blame the Religion and Ministry of the Church of England since they own themselves to be in no Church-way Which of all sides is most blamed and condemned and so need not to be confuted any more 16. Several quarrels against the Church of Englands frame Some others there are who flatter themselves to be less mad than these seeking fellows who glory most in this That they have broken all the former cords and shaken off all bonds of any National Government Order and Discipline whereby they were formerly restrained in this Church Which first they deny to be any Church purely and properly so called or in any way and frame of Christs institution but onely such an establishment as ariseth from meer civil polity and humane constitution Secondly These charge us that we
which Daniel put into the Dragon break them in pieces one part rending from the other as impatient to submit to their censure and so they come to Non-Communion and to make new Colonies of lesser Churches and Bodies till they break and shiver themselves to such useless shreds such thin and small shavings as have neither the staff of beauty nor of bonds among them Every one by the light of nature concluding Par in parem non habet imperium Authority supposeth an eminency That there can be no power over others where there is parity among them nor can those have authority over each other which are in an equality Nothing would be more welcome to good Ministers and faithful people than to see that just power setled in the Church as might by the wisdom gravity and integrity of such as are truly fit to govern best repress all abuses and disorders in the Church as to matters purely religious Mean time we think it better to beaâ with patience those defects which we cannot hinder or amend and to supply them what we can with private care industry and discretion than either wholly to deny our selves the comfort of this Sacrament which the Lord hath afforded us or else to usurp to our selves an absolute power and jurisdiction over others which neither the Lord hath given us nor the Church and which we see men do easily despise as a matter of arbitrary usurpation not of authoritative constitution And which is subject as to many tyrannies and abuses so to infinite private janglings and divisions which no Minister hath leisure to hear if he had abilities to compose and judge them being oft very spightful tedious and intricate yea and himself possibly a party or witness and sometimes the accused who being for the most part the ablest in a Country Congregation to judge of matters must yet himself be judged according to some mens weak Models of Church-Government and Discipline both as to his doctrine and maners by his High-shoe Neighbors which he counts his body nor may he have any appeal from them in an Independent way 21. Of the peoples judging in the Church 1 Cor. 5.12 1 Cor. 6.1 2 3 4. Do ye not know that the Saints shall judge the World and Angels How much more the things that pertain to this life To that grand Charter and Commission which some plead by which every Saint is made a Judge in all things of this life within the pale of the Church and is after to be judge of Angels I answer The wise and holy Apostle doth not give to every one in the Church any such power nor to the majority of Christians in any Congregation but rather reproves their folly that laid any judicative works on those that were least esteemed in the Church Vers 4. Whence arose that unsatisfaction as made their differences greater and drove them for remedy to go to Law before the Civil Tribunals of unbelievers V. 6. to the great scandal of Religion and shame of the Church of Corinth where being many Christians and no doubt in many distinct Congregations for conveniency of meeting the Apostle wonders they could not be so wise for their own credit and quiet as to finde out some wise and able men who might be fit to judge and end their controversies as having both real abilities internal and outward reputation in the Church also a publick consent and orderly appointment to the work aâl which makes a compleat and valid Authority to judge others which can never be promiscuous in whole bodies or rabbles of simple and mean men without both contempt and confusion which imprudent way among the Corinthians the Apostle counts both a fault and a shame Of Communicants to be admitted 1 Cor. 5.7 2 Cor. 6.15 16. What places are further urged for purging out the old leaven for not eating with such an one for the non-communion between Christ and Belial light and darkness c. They are all fulfilled by every private Christian when both in conscience and conversation he keeps himself from concurring or complying with any wicked and scandalous persons in their sins reproving and repressing them as much as morally lies in his place and power But the bare view or knowledge of anothers sin Vnumquemque alienis peccatis maculari omnes impiae seditionis autores solam causam separationis sibi assumunt Contra disputat Cypr. de unit eccl August ep 48. must not hinder him from doing his duty or enjoying his privilege and comfort by the Sacrament which depends not on what is in anothers life or heart of sin but on what he findes of grace and preparedness in his own As to the publick honor and purity or unleavenedness of the Church the special duty and care executive lies on those not who are private Christians in common but who have publick authority in special to do it by censuring restraining or casting out scandalous offenders whereto every Christian is not called because not enabled either by God or man by gift or power to discern or judge and determine cases which is a matter of polity power and order in the Church and not of private piety or charity Nor is it indeed of absolute necessity so as to deprive good Christians of any holy ordinance in case such power is obstructed or hindered or not established in the Church Neither Minister nor People then ought to refrain from doing their duty in the holy celebration of this Sacrament upon any such defects of external polity and power for well-ordering of the Church but rather with the more exactness and diligence exhort one another and prepare by inward graces for those holy Mysteries whose institution hath no such restriction either by Christ or the blessed Apostle Paul who enjoyns Ministers and Believers to do this 1 Cor. 11. holily and worthily in point of personal preparation but no word of either usurping a power to reâect others as they list which belongs not to them or else to abstain wholly from the duty for want of having their will as too many do both People and Ministers to the great grief of many good Christians and to the exceeding slighting and disuse of that holy Ordinance in this Church 1 Cor. 11.25 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã denotat ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã As oft as ye drink it which was wont to be much frequented which the words of Christ import or enjoyn to be done oftentimes in the Church For that new coyned form image and superscription of a Church 22. Of Church-Covenant that Congregational Church-Covenant which no Synod or Council but onely some private men have lately invented and in formal words magisterially dictated when yet they cry down all other prescribed forms of administrations prayer or devotion in the Church By which some men fancy they onely can be rightly made up into one lump or Church-fellowship This they accuse us in England for the want and
so poor and feeble an engine as this of private compacts and covenantings by which they threaten with severe pens and tongues and brows to batter and demolish the great and goodly Fabrick and Communion of this and all other National Churches which are cemented together by excellent Laws and publick Constitutions so as to hold an honorable union with themselves and the whole Catholike Church That we rather wonder at the weakness and simplicity of those inventers and abetters who in common reason cannot be ignorant that as in civil respects and polity so in Ecclesiastical no private fraternities in families nor Corporations as in Towns and Cities can vacate those more publick and general relations or those tyes of duty and service which each Member ows to the Publick whereof it is but a part and it may be so inconsiderable an one that for its sake the greater good of the publick ought not in Reason or Religion to be prejudiced or any way neglected No more ought it to be in the Churches larger concernments for Peace Order and Government Nay we dare appeal to the Consciences of any of those Bodying Christians whom charity may presume to be godly and judicious Whether they finde in Scripture or have cause to think That the blessed Apostles ever constituted such small Bodies of Covenanting Churches when there were great numbers and many Congregations of Christians in any City Province or Country so as each one should be thought absolute Independent and no way subordinate to another Whether ever the Apostles required of those lesser handfuls of Christians which might and did convene in one place any such explicite Forms or Covenants besides those holy bonds which by believing and professing of the Faith by Baptism and Eucharistical communion were upon them Or Whether the blessed Apostles would have questioned or denied those to be true Christians and in a true Church or have separated from them or cast them off as not ingrafted in Christ or growing up in him who without any such bodying in small parcels had professed the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ in the due use of Word Sacraments and Ministry who endeavored to lead a holy and orderly life themselves and sought by all means which charity order or authority allowed them to repress the contrary in others No doubt the Apostles wisdom and charity was far enough from the wantonness and uncharitableness of some of these mens spirits who do not onely mock our Church and its Ministers 2 Kings 2.23 as the children did Elisha the Prophet but they seek to destroy them as the she-bears did the children Sure enough the Apostles instead of such severe censures peevish disputes and rigorous separations would have joyned with and rejoyced in the Faith Order and Vnity of such Churches such Christians and such Ministers where-ever they had met with them in all the World without any such scruple or scandal for their not being first broken into Independent Bodies and then bound up by private covenantings which are indeed no other than the racking distorting and dislocations of parts to the weakning and deforming of the whole VVe covet not a better or truer constituted Church than such as we are most confident Col. 2.5 Joying and beholding the order and the stedfastness of your faith in Christ the wisdom and charity of the Apostles would have approved in the main however in some lesser things they might gently reprove and reform them as they did divers famous and flourishing Churches And such a Church we have enjoyed in England by Gods mercy before ever we knew those mens unhappy novelties or cruelties who seek now to divide and utterly destroy us unless we conform to their deforming principles and practises And however we have not been wholly without the spots of humane infirmities yet we have professed Jesus Christ in that truth order purity and sincerity which gives us comfort and courage to claim the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã privilege of being true Christians and a true Church that is a very considerable famous and flourishing part branch or Member of that Catholike Church which professeth visibly or believes savingly in the Name of Jesus Christ the Head of the whole Body and of every part to whom we are united by the same common Faith and by Charity to one another Certainly the best Churches and Christians were antiently like the goodly bunches of Grapes Numb 13.24 which the Spies brought between them as an emblem of Christ crucified hanging on a staff so fair so full so great and united clusters From which no small slips did ever willingly divide or rend to Schism but presently they became not as the fruit of Canaan but as sowr Grapes fit onely to set mens teeth on edge wheting them to bite and devour one another For the maner of each particular holy Administration in our Church to answer all the small cavils which men list to make 23. The great shield of the Church of England is to encourage too much their petulancy and to make them too much masters of sober mens time and leisure Onely this great and faithful shield * See those Reverend and Learned Writers Bishop Bilson Bishop Cowper Doctor Field Master Richard Hooker Master Mason and others Learned men heretofore have and we do still hold forth to repel all their darts and arrows That both in the Ordination of our Ministers and in their celebration of holy things and in its Government Order and Harmony the Church of England hath followed the clearest rules in Scripture and the best paterns of the antient Churches onely enjoying those Christian liberties of prudence order and decency which we see the gracious wisdom of Christ hath allowed his Church and which particular Churches have always used and enjoyed in their extern rites and customs with variety yet without blemish as to the Institutions of Christ or to the soundness in the Faith or to any breach of Charity or any prejudice and scandal to each others liberties in those things So that those busie flies upon the Wheels of this Chariot the Reformed Church of England in which the Gospel of Jesus Christ hath hitherto been carried among us for many years with great triumph and success have stirred up very little dust so as might blinde any eyes that are not full of motes and beams or blood-shotten from seeing clearly and evidently a true Christian Church a true Ministry and truly religious Administrations among us Blessed be God though these sowr Momusses finde or make some faults and flaws in lesser matters the mending of which they most oppose and hinder yet their strength cannot shake the foundations of our Jerusalem which are of pretious pearls and solid stones nor can their malice overthrow our grand and goodly pillars the true and able Ministers and their holy Ministrations of Word and Sacraments among Professors of the Faith who do as unquestionably constitute a true Church as a reasonable
scandal speedily reform abuses restore defects execute all power of the Keys in the right way of Discipline without which there is no true at least no compleat and perfect Church for these men think Christians can hardly get to Heaven unless they have power among them to cast one another into Hell to give men over to Satan to excommunicate as they see cause to open and shut Heaven and Hell gates as they think fit Must all things that concern our Church say they lie at six and sevens till we get such Bishops and Presbyters such Synods and Councils such Representatives of Learned men as are hardly obtained and as hard to be rightly ordered or well used when they are met together They had rather make quicker dispatches in Church work as if they thought it better for every family to hang and draw within it self and presently punish every offence than for a whole Country to attend either general Assizes or quarter Sessions Answ Truly good Christians in this Church at present are in a sad and bad case too as well as their Ministers if they could make no work of Religion till they were happy to see all things of extern order and government duly setled Yet sure we may go to Church and to Heaven too in our worst clothes if we can get no better nor may we therefore wholly stay at home and neglect religious duties because we cannot be so fine as we would be Both Ministers and people must do the best they can in their private sphears and particular Congregations to which they are related whereby to preserve themselves and one another as Brethren in Christ from such deformities and abuses as are destructive to the power of godliness the peace of conscience and the honor of the Reformed Religion until the Lord be pleased to restore to this Church that holy Order antient Government and Discipline which is necessary not to the being of a Christian or a true Church as its form or matter which true Believers constitute by their internal union to Christ by Faith and to all Christians by Charity but onely as to the external form and polity for the peace order and well being of a Church as it is a visible society or holy nation and fraternity of men 1 Pet. 2.9 professing the truth of Jesus Christ Yea and Christians may better want that is with less detriment or deformity to Religion that Discipline which some men so exceedingly magnifie as the very Throne Scepter and Kingdom of Christ under Christian Magistracy as they may the office of Deacons where the law by Overseers takes care for the poor where good laws by civil power punish publick offences and repress all disorders in Religion as well as trespasses in secular affairs Better I say than they could have been without it in primitive times when Christians had no other means to repress any disorders that might arise in their societies either scandalous to their profession or contrary to their principles of which no Heathen Magistrate or Humane Laws took then any cognisance or applied any remedy to them Not but that I do highly approve and earnestly pray for such good Order comely Government and exact Discipline in every Church both as to the lesser Congregations and the greater Associations to which all reasons of safety and grounds of peace invite Christian Societies in their Church relations as well as in those of Civil which were antiently used in all setled and flourishing Churches Much after that patern which was used among the Jews both in their Synagogues which they had frequent both in their own Land and among strangers in their dispersions and also in their great Sanhedrim which was as a constant supreme Council for ordering affairs chiefly of Religion to one or both which no doubt our Saviour then referred the believing Jew in that of Tell it to the Church that is after private monition tell it to the lesser Convention or Consistory in the Synagogues which might decide matters of a lesser nature or to the higher Sanedrim in things of more publick concernment both which were properly enough called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Coetus congregatio ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a Church ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Philo. Jud. calls them ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Nihil hic à Christo novum praecipitur sed mos rectè introductus probatur H. Grot. in loc Ecclesiae i. e. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Theoph. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Plato Every polity hath in it power enough to preserve it happiness Coimus in coâtum congregationem Ibidem orationes exhortationes castigationes censura divina Praesident probati quique seniores Tert. Apol. Solebant Judaei res majoris momenti ultimo loco ad ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã multitudinem referre i. e. ad eos qui eadem instituta sestabantur quorum judicia conventus seniores moderabantur tanquam praesidet Grot. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Ign. Bas in Chrys Beyond this sense none could be made of Christs words by his then Auditors to whom he speaks not by way of new direction and institution of a Soverein Court or Consistory in every Congregation of Christians to come but by way of referring to a well known use and daily practise then among the Jews which was the onely and best means wherein a Brother might have such satisfaction in point of any offence which charity would best bear without flying to the Civil Magistrate which was now a forein power When Jews turned Christians it s very certain they altered not their Discipline and order as Christians in Church society from what they used before in their Synagogues Proportionably no doubt in Christian Churches of narrower or larger extensions and communion among the Gentiles the wisdom of Christ directs and allows such judicatories and iurisdictions to prevent or remove all scandals and offences among Christians to preserve peace and order as may have least of private or pedantick imperiousness and vulgar trifflings of men unable and unfit to be in or to exercise any such holy and divine authority over others who are easily trampled upon and fall into reproach and the snare of the Devil by reason of divers lusts passions weaknesses and temptations but rather Christ commends such grave Consistories solemn Synods and venerable Councils as consisting of wise and able and worthy men may have most as of the Apostolical wisdom eminency gravity so of Christs Spirit Power and Authority among them Such as no Christian with any modesty reason conscience or ingenuity can despise or refuse to submit to the integrity of their censure when it is carried on not with those heats peevishnesses and emulations which are usually among men of less improved parts or ripened years especially if Neighbors Such a way wisely setled in the Church might indeed binde up all things that concern Religion in private or more publick respects to all good behavior in the bonds of truth peace and
errors or publike disorders and scandals which it concerned all Christians and Churches to see repressed or amended Of Excommunication and censures Praesident prolati quique seniores honorem islam non pretio sed testimonio adepti Tertul. Apol. c. 39. The âdo Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 10. Quod sacris Episcoporum conciliis constitutum fuerit id ad divinam voluntatem est referendum Const M. dictum Euseb vit Const Episcopi in Synodo Sardicensi Dei amantissimi Reges adjuvantâ divina gratia nos congregaverunt In illa concilla totus desiderio feror in istis devotione immoror amore condeleâtor inhaereo consensu emulatione persisto in quibus non hominum traditiones obstinatius defensantur aut superstitiosius observantur sed diligentur humiliterque inquiritur quae sit voluntas Dei bona bene placens Bern. Ep. 19. The wise and excellent Discipline of the Church and the power of using and applying of it which so many now either vainly arrogate or ambitiously Court was not of old as a bodkin put into every mechanicks hands or as a sword committed to every brawny arm nor yet was it such a brutum fulmen a thunder-bolt which the confident hand of every factionist might take to himself and Grasp or use to his private revenge or to the advantage of his party and design But Discipline together with Government in the Church was only committed and concredited after the example of the ApostolicÌall times by the wisdom humility consent and subjection of all good Christians in their severall stations either as Princes or Subjects to those learned grave and godly men Bishops and Presbyters who were ablest for gifts eminentest for their labours and highest in place and Ministeriall authority in the Churches of Christ whose assemblies or convenings were greater or smaller and their influence accordingly obliging valid and effectuall for the good of those Churches over which they were ascending from the first and least Country Congregations as the smallest yet considerable branches of a visible Church till it arose like Ezekiels waters from the Anckles to the Knees and Loyns and Head to such large plenary and powerfull an Authority as represented many famous Churches and sometimes the greatest and conversable parts of the Catholick Church throughout the whole world as in generall Councils called Oecumeniall Of Synods and Councils Out of which Synods and Councils however disorders and inconveniences as Nazianzene and others complain cannot be wholy kept out they still consisting of sinfull and so frail men yet they were subject to far less evils Cyp. Nazi orat 19. Ruffin Hist l. 1. c. 19. 18. In causa Athenasii Factionis macula sociavit concilium non judicandi sed opprimendi causa agebatur sub Constantio Concil Nicae secundum ab Artianis coactuÌ terrae motu impeditum Theod. l. 2. c. 19. and Errataes than attend the small scattered and separate bodies of there later decimo sexto editions In multitude of Counsellors there is wisdom safety and honour Prov. 11.14 Nor may we cast away those goodly large Robes which the prudence and piety of the antients made because they are subject to be soyled or rent by the hands of folly It is better for the Church to enjoy the gleanings of the antients Integrity Wisdom and Charity in ordering of the Church than to have the whole harvest of later mens sowings which have large straw of promises and shews but little grain of solid benefit yea much cockle too and many thistles of most choaking and offensive consequences The very rags of true antiquity doe better cover the nakedness and more adorne thee body of any Church than any of those cobweb-garments of later making which are torn in pieces while they are putting on and fitting to these new bodies of odd shapen Churches All reason and experience teacheth that those grand communicative wayes of Christian Churches in the joynt Counsels of grave learned and Godly men drawing all into union harmony and peace for the publike and generall good were far more probable though perhaps not absolutely necessary means to preserve both the doctrine of Faith and good manners unblameable among Christians than any of those small and broken Potsheards of private Independency can be which carry little ability and as little authority or vertue with them appearing like the Serpents teeth sown by Cadmus every where rising up in armed parties divided against and destroying one another till they have cleared the Field as of all such new and angry productions so of all those antient and excellent constitutions of Christian Churches which were bound up as Bibles in greater or lesser volumes It being so naturall to all men to affect what they call liberty and power if once mean men can by any arts obtein any shadow of them they are out of the shew of much zeal and conscience most pragmaticall And first begin to think no Church well reformed unless they bring them to their models Then their modell must be new lest their Authors should seem to have been idle being alwaies more concerned for the reformation of any men than of themselves God grant that while temerity and confidence pretends to plant none but new and rare flowers and to root up all old ones as ill weeds in the Church that themselves and their odd inventions with their rash abolitions prove not at last the most noxious plants that ever pestered the Garden of this Church To what some men urge by abusing that text against the good Orders Canons and Constitutions or Customs of the Church 31. Of prudence in ordering the Church affairs Mat. 15.13 That every plant which the Father hath not planted shall be pulled up therefore say they nothing of humane prudence is tolerable in the ordering of any Church I answer first none of those that quarrelled at the Church of Englands Motes but are thought by many learned and Godly men to have beams in their own eyes if Scripture right reason and antiquity may judge for nothing is alleged as more different from any of these amongst us than what may be found among the new Modellers who as they were in number and quality much inferior so they were never thought more wise or learned nor so calm and composed nor so publike and unpassionate in their Counsels and determinations as those many excellent men and Churches were both antient and modern to whose examples agreeable to the Canon of the Scriptures the Church of England was conformed n his rebus in quibus nihil certi statuit Scriptura mos populi Dei vel instituta majorum pro lege tenendi sunt Aug. Ep. 89. Disciplina nulla est melior gravi prudentique viro in his quae liberas habent observationes quam ut co modo agat quo agere viderit Ecclesiam ad quam cunque forte divenerit Quod enim neque contra fidem neque bonos more 's injungitur indâfferenter est habendum
pro corum inter quos vivitur societate observandum est Aust Ep. 118. ad Jan. Salvà fidei regula de D sciplina contendentibus suprema lex est Ecclesiae paâ Blondel sent Jeron praef Furthermore The great Motor of some mens passion zeal and activity against this Reformed Church was that one Error against the judgement liberty and practice of all antiquity which is fundamentall as to the Churches polity and extern Peace namely That nothing may be used in the Church as to externals which is not expresly and precisely commanded in the word Which yet themselves observe not when they come to have power either to form and act some things they take in upon prudentiall account as their Church-Covenant of the form and words of which they are not yet agreed which they urge so their requiring each Member to give an account not of the historicall belief of the truth but of the work of grace and conversion which no Scripture requires or Church ever practis'd That of St. Austin hath been often inculcated by many learned quiet and godly men in this Church of England and elsewhere as a most certain truth That however the Faith Doctrine Sacraments and Ministry of the Church are precisely of divine Institution rising from a divine Spring and conveyed in a like sacred Current which ows nothing to the wisdom policy power or authority of man yet the extern dispensation of this Faith Sacraments and divine Ministrations together with the fence and hedge of them the necessary Government Order and Discipline of the Church in its parts and in the whole these doe fall much under the managing of right reason rules of good order and common prudence all which attends true Religion So that they neither have nor needed nor indeed were easily capable of such positive precise and particular precepts or commands as these men fancy and by this pertinacious fancy they have cast great snares on the consciences of many great scandals on the Churches both antient and modern and great restraints on that l berty which Jesus Christ left to his Churches in these things according as various occasions and times might require Sumus homines ciâes cum fimus Châistiani Salv. None but foolish and fanatick men can think that when men turned Christians they ceased to be men or being Christian men they needed not still to be governed both as Christians and as men by reason joyned to Religion which will very well agree carrying on Re igious ends by such prudent and proportionate means and in such good order as is agreeable to right reason and the generall directions of Religion which never abandoned or taught any Christian to start at and abhor Naturae lââen rationis radios non extinguit sed excitat Religio quae non vera tantum sed decora postulat Aust Phil. 4.8 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c. Whatsoever things are true honest or comly just pure lovely of good report if any vertue any praise think on these things or meditate with reason and judgement ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã what is taught by the very light of nature and those common principles of reason and order or polity which teach the way of all Government and subjection either of yonger to the elder whence is the very ground of all Presbytery or of weaker to the stronger or of the foolisher to the wiser or of the ignorant to the learned or of many to some few for the good of all None of which methods can cross Religion nor being observed in some due measure can be blamed nor ought factiously to be altered by the members of any setled Church in which there is neither Apostacy from the Faith nor recession from the Scriptures nor alteration of the substance of Christs holy Institution which this Church of England not-being guilty of but apparently professing and fully adhering to the Scriptures as the ground rule and limit of Faith and holy Mysteries We doubt not but however it used the wisdom of learned wise and holy men and followed the warrant of the Primitive Churches in the extern maner and methods of holy Administrations Government and Discipline yet it may and ought still as it doth lay claim to the right and honor of an eminent part of the true Catholike Church of Christ having a true Ministry and true Ministrations In which I believe all the Apostles and Primitive Martyrs and Confessors in all Ages would most willingly have owned and approved yea the Great God from Heaven hath attested it and still doth to the consciences of thousands of excellent Christians which have had their birth and growths to Religion in this Church of England So that the out-cryes abhorrencies and extirpations carried on so eagerly against the main constitution frame and Ministry of this Church by many who now appear to be men of little charity and strong passions and very weak reason as if we were all-over Popish Superstitious Antichristian altogether polluted intollerable c. Those calumnies and clamors wanted both that truth that caution and that charity which should be used in any thing tending to disturb or discourage any true Christian or Church of Christ whose differences in some small external things from us in judgment or practice we ought to bear upon the account of those many great things in which we agree with them as Christians Nor ought poor men of private parts and place in Church and State so to swell at any time with the thought of any Liberty and Power in common given them from Christ to reign with him or to reform c. as to drive like tipsy Mariners those rightful Pilots from the Helm or to break their card and compass of antient design draught and form by which they steered as they ought or as they could in the distress of times And this onely That these new undertakers may try how they can delineate new carts or maps and how soon they can over-whelm or over-set so fair rich and goodly a Vessel as this Church of England once was in the eye of all the World but our own This Iland was not more nobly eminent than the Church was great in Britany The leaks chinks and decayes which befal all things in time might easily have been stopped calked and trimmed by skilful and well-advised hands when once it was fairly and orderly brought upon the Publick stocks and into a Parliament Dock which good men hoped of all places would not prove either a quick-sand or a rock to the Reformed Church or the Learned Ministry of England But the Lord is just though we should be confounded in our confidences of men though neither mountains nor hills nor valleys can help yet will we trust in God who is our God in Christ who we doubt not but in mercy will own us with all our frailties and defects as his true Church and true Ministers And if in
the Law Quicquid deficiunt aliae unica supplet charitatis gratio qua in aeternum non de ficiet Bern. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Nis Prius chari quaÌ proximi Min. Fael ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Just M. Tâypl o. and all Churches was Scripture Truth the Cement Charity the Beauty Unity and the Strength orderly and social Government O thou fairest of ten thousands Christian Charity which were the wonder of the World in the Primitive times Which didst so spread thy wings over all the Earth like the Spirit of God on the face of the great deep the ocean of mankinde that every man might and every Christian did enjoy the vital heat and diviner influence of thy fosterings on their souls So far that what weaker Christians came short of in believing or failed in understanding or were defective in doing they made up in loving of Christ and for his sake one another Yea what the very enemies and persecutors of Christians wanted of that humanity which is as the morn and dawning of Christian Charity true Christians sought to relieve them by their prayers and to cover their horrid cruelties with their own kindness to them while killed by them and devotions for them while they were dying under them as the bâessed Martyr Stephen did and the Crown of Martyrs Christ Jesus They forgat not to pray for those that persecuted them which made Christians in their furthest dispersions greatest distances and grievousest sufferings still admired by all men though hated by them still endeared well acquainted and united in love to each other before they had seen or were personally known to each other O thou potent flame of celestial fire which the love of Christ Charitas est oleum unde clara virtutuÌ omnium lampas sustentatur Religio sine charitate est lampas sine oleo Bern. ep 42. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Naz. Or. 28. So Just Martyr Ep. ad Diog. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Naz. Or. 14. stronger than death had kindled in the souls of the first and best Christians No Seas no solitudes no poverty no pains no sufferings no torments no offences no injuries were able to damp or quench thee of old but still thou didst gloe to so fresh an heat that it warmed and melted the hardest Rocks of Heathen persecutors and tormentors Who before they believed the Gospel or love of God in Christ covered to be of that Christian society where they saw men love one another so dearly so purely so constantly as to be ready to die with and for each other Alas now every small drop of fancy every novelty of fashion in Religion every atome of Invention every dust of Opinion every mote of Ceremony every shadow of Reformation every difference of Practice damps rakes up buries puts out thy sacred sparks and embers in Christians hearts yea and kindles those unholy cruel and dreadful fires of contrariety jealousies scorn hatred enmity revenge impatience of union and zeal for separation to so great heights of all-devouring flames that nothing but the flesh of Christians will serve for fuel to maintain them and nothing but the blood of Believers to extinguish them So that no Christians now love further than they conspire and contend to destroy and conquer all but their own party and faction Thus the want of this holy grace of charity wastes us by the fires of unchristian fewds and even presages the approaching of those last dreadful conflagrations which shall consume the world and those eternal flames which shall revenge this sin of sins among Christians the want of charity which sins against the love of God the blood of Christ the Churches peace and our own souls How shall we uncharitable wretches not dread the coming of our Judge or how can we love his appearance in flaming fire who have thus singed and burnt that livery of Christs love wherewith we were clothed which was dipped and died in his own blood that so it might stanch the further effusions of blood among Christians and cover the stayns of that bloud which had been passionatly shed among them How can we hope our souls should be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus when we spend our dayes in damming and destroying each other and scarce suffer any to possess their souls in patience or in any degree of charity amidst the wasts and troubles of this conflicting and tottering Church Which like a great tree whose roots are loosned round and almost cut through stagger too and fro threatning to fall on every side being nothing now but weakness over-laden with weight and labouring with the burthen of it self is ready to destroy both it self and others by the suddenness and violence of its fall O you excellent Christians hasten as Lot should have done out of Sodom to withdraw your selves from the interests designs zeal devotion and Religion of this uncharitable and self destroying world wrap your selves in the mantle of charity peaceableness and patience hasten to hide your selves in the holes of this rock the love of Christ your Redeemer till he come who is at the dore and will not tarry Charitas sanctitatis Custos Chrysol ser 94. O pretious and inestimable grace of Charity the only Jewel of our lives the viaticum for our Deaths the greatest ornament of a Christian profession the sweetness of our bitterness the Antidote of our poysons the Cordiall in our infirmities the comforter under our dejections the supplyer of our defects the joy in our sorrows the witness of our sincerity the Crown of our graces the Seal of our hopes 1 Joh. 3.14 the stay and Pillar of our Souls amidst the tears tossings Dilectio suÌmuÌ fidei sacramentum Christiani nomini thesaurus Tertul lib. de Patientia Mat. 5.44 Humanum est amicos Christianum inimicos diligere Hilar. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Naz. de Christian dissid or 14. fears and conflicts of our mortall Pilgrimage In which we then only joy when we either love or are loved by others but then we have most cause of pious joy when being hated and cursed and persecuted by others we can yet love them and pray for them and bless them for Christs sake Thou that madest Martyrs and Confessors and all true Christians more than Conquerors of death and enemies men and Devils O how have we lost thee how have we banished thee how have we not injured thee yea how have we grieved thee more in this that we are loth to find thee But most in this that we seek thee among Heresies Schisms Apostacies seditions furies perjuries tyrannies superstitions sacrileges causeless disputes endless janglings yea cruell murthers of bodies and Anathemaes of souls But the highest indignity and greater than the greatest insolency offerd thee is That we boast and proclaim we have found thee in what we have most lost thee that we have raised thee by what we have ruined thee that we are most Churches when we are least Christians or most
us naked and wounded Though we have not only forsaken thee but driven thee from us not only lost thee but are loth to find thee and joy in thy loss and are afraid of thy return yet since thou art Charity that is all divine sweetness kindness and goodness doe not utterly forsake us the scattered and torn remnant of surviving Christians Are our distances more unreconcileable than those were between God and Sinners yet these thou hast composed by that blood of attonement which Christ the Son and love of God shed for us to redeem us out of all Nations tongues and people who hath given us this badge of his Disciciples to love one another Joh. 13.35 not with private and Schismaticall factiousness but with publike and Catholick affections which reach as far as the Name of Christ is owned Thou art not only an Angell ascending up to Heaven in the love of God but also descending down to men chiefly to the fraternities of Christians Nor is the stream of thy sweetness which flows with Milk and Honey only diffused upon the Church triumphant the blessed Angels and Souls of just men made perfect who are ever bathed in an Ocean of thy Nectar which is infinite love but thou hast also received gifts for men and hast effusions of love to soften our hard hearts to supple our brawny hands to clear out polluted consciences and to chear up our Cainish countenances Better we had been among the slain Procellae tenebrae mortes tormenta Gehennaein sunt animae in qua charitas non remanet regnat Fulg. that are gone down to the Pit and covered in darkness with the dust of death than to live without thee whose presence makes our moment here to be Heaven and thy absence makes our after eternity to be Hell O let not the cruell factious profane and Atheisticall world say That thou the Charity of Christians wert never beyond a fable a meteor in their fancies a morning dew falling from their lips or a melancholy softness a pusillanimous pitty a devout cowardise As if Christians were kind no longer than they wanted power to be cruell and humbly obeyed no longer than they wanted opportunity to be proudly rebellious against those whom they feared more as slaves than loved as Christians Is there nothing in thy ingenuous wisdom which delightest to doe best and most where men merit least by which to bring back those Theriandri Anthropophagi or Lycanthropi those men that are become savage of civill those Christians that are turned Tygers and Lions and Bears and Wolves degenerated far from the pristine shape and forms which they had of meek Lambs and Sheep O bring forth those excellent eye salves by which thou didst of old open the eyes of the blind and barbarous Heathens Shew to the deformed Christians of this metamorphosed age thy primitive beauties the attractives of thy meekness the charms of thy gentleness the trophies of thy patience forbearances and brotherly kindness bring forth the Magazins of thy mercies bowels of pitty tenderness tears use thy honest frauds thy pious crafts 2 Cor. 12.16 thy Dove-like arts thy Saint-like policies of self denyall courtesy modesty giving and forgiving Quanto magis regnum cupiditatis destruitur tanto charitatis augetur Austin de doct Christiano ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã de Christianis Just M. ad Diog. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Just in Apol. Mark 13.22 by which means Christians ever flourished in grace abounded in comforts and though they were destroyed and persecuted yet still they were emulated and renowned O remove the paints and veils and masks and shadows the deceits and dawbings which are upon the face of Christian Religion which is indeed nothing without thee a meer mockery of graces a pageantry of virtue a phantasm of courage a delusion of zeal a shadow of reformation fitted only to deceive if it were possible even the very elect If thy torments and blood-sheds and deaths of old will not serve to moysten and enlarge the dryed and contracted bowels of modern Christians to mollify their hearts to calm their spirits and to sweeten their looks to one another O shew them thy later foul scratches thy fresh wounds thy grievous reproches thy many bleedings thy deep stigmatizings thy prisons thy piercings thy dyings thy crucifyings all which thou hast received in the house of thy friends by the hands of thy friends even such as are called Christians but can hardly be counted charitable which have brought thee and us to these fears and tremblings and paleness and despairs as if God and Christ and Gospell and Ministry and Heaven and salvation and true Religion were all departing with thee which are thy inseparable companions 1 Pet. 1.29 Obstinati animi adamantina corda minis duriora monicis pejora solo Christi sanguine conspersa emolliuntur Bern. O duri indurati obdurati filii Adam quos non emollit tanta benignitas tanta flamma tam ingens ardor tam vehemâns amator quem nec agon âe crux nec mors terruit quin te amaret Acts 3.15 19. 1 Joh. 3.16 1 Joh. 3.19 If these will not move Christians to look after thee or at least to pitty thee and to pray for thee or rather for themselves in thee yet hast thou one holy Relique of infinite merit incomparable worth and inestimable valew set forth this to the blood-shotten eyes of the Christian world even Jesus Christ crucified for them and professed by them to be their common Saviour Possibly his precious bloud sprinkled on their consciences may as water on lime slake and dissolve that firy Spirit and flinty Heart which is among them Nothing can work such miracles as this age wants but only the cross and wounds and agony and sweats and tears and blood and death of Jesus Christ whose love used the malice and cruelty of his enemies for an instrument to kill him that he being slain by them might merit life for them that by this act of highest uncharitableness in man to kill his Saviour Christ might set forth his other-wayes unexpressible Charity toward men by saving his destroyers his love being stronger than death and giving us hereby a patern how we should be disposed to one another not only when friends but also when enemies Rather to dye for them in away of charity which is a beam of divine mercy than to kill them even in away of equity which is but a stroke of humane justice but least of all should we destroy our Brother in away of policy passion and malice which is devillish cruelty Since to hate our Brother is murther as he is a man sure not only to hate but even for Religion sake to kill our brother a Christian must be a crucifying afresh the Lord of Life who died for his Church So then uncharitable destroyers of Christians are rather Deicides than Homicides If all this move not those that are called Christians 1 John
semper valuit ut quae cunque ab hoc consensu confirmata videam mihi sacrosancta immutabilia videantur Bishop Carleton de Consen eccles cap. 11. cap. 277. and humble Christians do and ever did the constant clear and concurrent which is the truly Catholick testimony of the Church in which so much of the truth Spirit and grace of God hath alwaies appeared amidst the many cloudings of humane infirmities to be far beyond any meer humane record or authority in point of establishing a Christians judgement or conscience in any thing that is not contrary to the evident command of the written word of God However some mens ignorance and self conceited confidence like bogs and quagmires are so loose and false that no piles never so long well driven and strongly compacted by the consent and harmonious testimonies of the most learned writers in the Church can reach any bottom or firm ground in them whereon to lay a foundation of humane belief or erect a firm bank and defense against the invasion of daily novelties which blow up all and break in upon the antient and most venerable orders practises and constitutions of the Church where ever they are yet continued which being evidently set forth to me by witnesses of so great credit for their piety diligence fidelity harmony integrity constancy and charity I know not how with any face of humanity or Christianity to question disbelieve or contradict Under which cloud of unsuspected witnesses I confess I cannot but much acquiesce and rest satisfied in those things which others endlessly dispute because they have not so literal and preceptive a ground in Scripture Quod universa tenet ecclesia nec consiliis institutum sed semper retentum est non nisi autoritate Apostolica traditum rectissimè creditur August cont Donat. l. 4. In Concil Loodic Melito Episc Sard. missus ut autographa ubique decernat c. Constabit id ab Apostolis traditum quod apud ecclesias fuerit sacrosanctum Tert. ad Mar. l. 4. however they have a very rational exexemplary analogical and consequential authority from thence which is made most clear as to the minde of God by that sense which the Primitive Doctors and Christians who lived with or next to the Apostles had of them and by their practise accordingly in the ways of Religion Thus the Canonical Books of the Scripture especially those of the New Testament which no where are enumerated in any one Book nor as from divine oracle any where commanded to be believed or received as the writings of such holy authors guided by the dictates or directions of Gods Spirit we own and receive as they were after some time with judgment and discretion rejecting many other pretended Gospels and Epistles antiently received by the Catholike Church and to this day are continued So also in point of the Church Government How in right Reason Order and Religion the Churches of Christ either in single Congregations and Parishes or in larger Associations and Fraternities ought to be governed in which thing we see that sudden variations from the Churches constant patern in all ages and places hath lately cost the expence not onely of much Ink but of much blood and have both cast and left us in great scandals deformities and confusions unbeseeming Christian Religion The like confirmation I have for Christians observing the Lords day as their holy Rest or Sabbath to the Lord and their variating herein upon the occasion of Christs Resurrection from the Seventh day or Jewish Sabbath which is not so much commanded by Precept as confirmed by Practise in the Church so in the baptising of the Infants of Christian Parents who profeâs to believe in Jesus Christ onely for the means of salvation to them and their children which after Saint Cyprian Saint Jerom and Augustine affirm to have been the custom of the Catholike Church in and before their days so as no Bishop or Council or Synod began it Cypr. ep ad Fidum Aust ep 28. And no less in this of the peculiar distinct calling order ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Can. Afric in Con. Carth. 1. anno 419. Some things in the Church are setled by Canon others by custom ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Con. Nicoen office and succession of the Ministry Evangelical In all which if the Letter and Analogy of Scripture were less clear than ât is so that the doctrines of those particulars which are among Christians counted divine were âike Vines and Honey-suckles less able to bear up themselves in full authority by that strength and vertue which they receive from the Scripture Precept where undoubtedly their root is and from whence they have grown shooted out so far and flourished in all Churches yet the constant judgment and practise of the Church of Christ which is called the pilâar and ground of truth are stayes and firm supports to such sweet and usefull plants which have so long flourished in the Church of Christ whose custom may silence perverse disputes of corrupt and contentious minds And indeed doth fully satisfy and confirm both my believe and my religious observation of those particulars as sacred and unalâerable Nor hath any of those things Eucharistia sacramentum non de aliorum manu quaÌ prasidentium sumimus Tertul de Coro Mil. Impositionem manuuÌ qua Ecclesiae mininistri in suum manus initiantur ut non invitus patior vocari Sacramentum ita inter ordinaria Sacramenta non numero Calvin Inst l. 4. c. 14. sect 2. Amb. l. 5. ep 32. ad Valentin Commends that sentence which the Emperours Father had wrote touching judicatories and Judges in Church matters In causa fidei vel Ecclesiastici muneris eum judicare debere qui nec munere impar nec jure dissimilis constanter assero more clear evidence from Scripture or Catholick practice than this of the calling and succession of the Ministry of the Gospell hath wherein some men after due tryall and examination of their gifts and lives made by those who are of the same function and are in the Church indued with a derivable Commission and Authority to ordein an holy succession of men in the Ministry for the Churches use are by fasting prayer and solemn imposition of hands in the presence of the faithfull people publikely and peculiarly ordained consecrated set apart sent and authorised in the power and name of Christ to preach the Gospell to all men to administer the holy Sacraments and respectively to dispense all those holy duties and mysteries belonging to Christian Religion among Christian people that is such as profess to believe that Jesus Christ is the only Saviour of Sinners Which holy and most necessary custom of ordaining some fit men by others of the same function to be Ministers in the Church hath not only the unanimous consent and practise of the Orthodox Christians and purest Churches in all ages from the Apostles times But no Hereticks or Schismaticks who owned any
all Prophets are all Teachers c. 18. All are not nor are any such as they are Christians or gracious c. 1 Cor. 12. ought to minister holy things to others to challenge the Keys of Heaven to themselves to be as in Christs stead to rule and oversee his house which cannot avoide as the Apostle proves abominable absurdities and detestable confusions no way beseeming the wisdom of Christ the majesty of Christian Religion or that order and decency which ought to be in Church-Assemblies being as contrary to reason as if every servant in an house should chalâenge the power of the Keys and the Stewards place or every member the office of the eyes tongue and hands by vertue of that common relation it hath as well as these parts to the same body the same soul and head As then right reason tells us beyond all reply That neither natural nor civil nor religious common gifts endowments or abilities instate any person in the office of Magistrate Judge Ambassador Herald Notary or publick Sealer Fraus est injuria quic quid agitur sub alterius persona sine debita ab illo autoritate Reg. Jur. Matth. 28.18 All power ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or authority is given unto me in Heaven and in Earth that is in order to perfect Christs design his Churches good Acts 1.8 Autoritas delegata ab altârius voluntate pendet tam quoad ipsam potestatâm quam ad derivandi modum Reg. Jur. 1 Cor. 4.19 I will know not the speech of them that are puffed up but the power V. 20. For the Kingdom of God is not in word but in power i. e. That holy polity and orderly Kingdom which Jesus Christ hath set up and governs in his Church is not managed by confident praters but by authoritative Preachers Matth. 7.28 As Christ Jesus so his true Ministers teach and administer holy things as men having authority and not as the Scribes which places require not onely personal sufficiencies for the office but an orderly designation and induction to it from the fountain of civil power either mediately or immediately The same right reason which is most agreeable and servient to true Christian Religion requires a right derivation or conveyance of all supernatural Ministerial Church power which is in and from Jesus Christ as the sole supreme head and divine origin of it either immediately as they and none others had to whom Christ first consigned it and both by miraculous gifts and works confirmed it to be in them or mediately as those Bishops and Presbyters had it who without force fraud or any sinister way of usurpation or bold intrusion received this power from the Apostles by prayer and benediction with imposition of their hands in the name of Christ and from them their successors have lawfully derived it without interruption to the true Ministers of the Gospel even to this day as I have proved which not onely the Scriptures of undisputable verity but even those other very credible Histories of the Church and other Records of learned and holy Men in all ages to these times which the providence of God hath afforded us do abundantly declare all which to deny with a morose perverseness or rustical indiffereâcy is as if a Hog should answer all arguments with grunting And to act contrary to so strong a stream of concurrent Authorities both as to the judgment and practise of the Church in all ages is a work onely fit for Ranters and Seekers and Fanaticks or for Jews Turks and Heathen Infidels but not for any sober Christian that owns in the least kinde the Name of Jesus Christ or desires to be a member of any true Christian Church In which as all true and humble Christians have always enjoyed and with thankfulness owned the rightful succession and authority of their oâdained Ministers Pastors and Teachers so the Lord from Heaven in all ages hath witnessed to them by his blessings of truth and peace on the hearts of his people and by their means chiefly continuing the light of the Gospel to these days amidst those Heathenish persecutions Heretical confusions and Schismatical fractions which have sought to overthrow the Being or the Purity or the Order and Unity of the true Church To this judgment and testimony of Scriptures and antient Writers both in right and fact I might adde a cloud of witnesses from later reformed Divines which were very learned and very holy men far above the vulgar spirits both in other Churches and in this of England all agreeing with our excellent Bishop Jewel Bishop Jewels Apology Ministrum Ecclesiae legitime vocari oportere rectè atque ordine praefici ecclesiae Dei Neminem autem ad sacrum Ministerium pro suo arbitrio ac ibidine posse se intrudere That no may may intrude himself into the Ministry by his own will and pleasure or by any others who are not of that Order and Calling but he ought to be lawfully called and duly ordained by those in whom the lawful succession of ordinative power ever hath been and still is rightly placed and continued Agreeable to which there is a whole Jury of eminent Modern Divines alleged by a late industrious and ingenuous * See Master Halls Pulpit guarded Author who hath spared me that pains 9. The Priestly order among the Jews Joel 2.17 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Niss de vita Mos Aronis Virga ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Is Pel. l. 3. ep 20. Philo. Judaeus de sacerdotâo Aaronis calls it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Numb 16. Exod. 19.6 2 Chro. 26 20. Vzziah ceased to be fit to rule as a King being smitten with Leprosie who usurped the office of the Priest 1 King 13.33 4. I may adde by way of confirmation of that common equity and rules of order which must be among men in all things and most necessarily in things truly religious The inviolable Function and peculiar Office or Order of the Priests and Levites which were the Ministers of the Lord in his antient Church of the Jews which is a most convincing instance to prove not the sameness and succession of that Order but the equity comliness and exemplariness of a peculiar Ministry for holy things among Christians under the Gospel since that Levitical Ministry was not more holy or honorable nor more distinguished in power and authority and office from the people than this in the Christian Church which is more immediately derived from Christ as clearly instituted and ordained by him and more fully exhibitive of him both in the Historical Truths and in the Mystical gifts and graces of his Spirit Yet we see who so despised or violated that Order and Ministry among the Jews under pretence of a common holiness in Gods people who were in a spiritual sense indeed called an holy Nation and a royal Priesthood so as to confound the Functions and Offices divinely distinguished either the earth from beneath devoured them
from which the best Christians study alwaies to keep themselves most free and unspotted Mat. 23.5 Confirmatur hypocrisis Pharisaei quando ampliantur Philacteria Chrys The large Philacteriâs of pretended preaching gifts which some men so Pharisaically set forth to the vulgar view who as St. Jerom saith easily admire what they hardlyest understand do not presently make them such Rabbies and teachers in Israel as they fancy and affect to be counted where there is or may be had far better supplies of such able and right ordeined Ministers as the Church of England hath brought up These are graces and gifts of the Spirit to be shewed in mens silence as well as in their speaking as he that knew how to hold his peace put in his name among the famous Orators Yea if the case of this Church were so desolate as some pretend and destitute of able and faithfull Ministers which blessed be God it yet is not yet few of these forward intruders of themselves have such sober gifts and well-grounded knowledge in the mysteries of Christian and in the ordinary controversies of the Reformed Religion as might supply the Church in its cases of necessity wherein any Christians or Churches may possibly crave and have some relief as to the teaching coâfirming or comforting part of the Ministry from the larger and golden rule of Charity Where Christian communion makes believers usefull to each other not out of Office and speciall duty but out of love and that generall relation they have to each other Which necessity thanks be to God is not yet the Case of this Church nor shaâl ever need to be by Gods blessing if Magistrates and true Ministers would do the duties which become them in their places Though the Harvest be great yet the Labourers are not few which are of the Lords sending Mat. 9.37 if they may be suffered to do the Lords work And if those sturdy gleaners and pilferers who thrust themselves into others mens fields and labours did not every where disturb and hinder them by their sharking and scrambling 10. The Churches supplies in cases of necessity When true Ministers cannot be enjoyed John 2. Lando factam de necessitate virtutem sed plus illam quaÌ elegit libertas non indicit necessitas Ber. Ep. 113. 1 Kings 17.6 1 Kings 17. Who doubts or denyes but in cases of reall not feigned affected or imaginary necessity when Christians are forcibly deprived of their true Pastors and Ministers the Lord Jesus Christ who hath speciall care of his Church by the assistance of his Spirit can turn the water of some Lay-mens weaker gifts into wine for the Instruction confirmation and consolation of scattered and desolated Christians Although those teachers are not every way exactly prepared nor fitted for every work of the Sanctuary Rather than poor Christians that hunger for the food of Heaven should wholy want refreshing Ravens shall feed them as they did wildred and banished Eliah A lay mans barrell of meal and cruse of Oyl that is his good skill and sound understanding in the main fundamentals of faith and holy practise Also in those gracious promises which God hath made to upright hearts these may have miraculous augmentations and effussions to sustain a widowed Church and Orphan Christians in time of dearth But we must not therefore suffer these Acephalists these circulators and beggars to perswade us De Acephalis Hos neque inter laicas nâque inter clericos Religio detentat divina mixtum genus est prolesque biformis Isid Hispa de off Ec. lib. 2. c. 3. that we are famished in our fathers house where we see servants are wanton with fulness of Bread meerly that they may boast how they have made us to eat of their mouldy scraps and drink of their musty bottels In the confusions of a family where violence overbears setled order removing both chief and inferior Officers those supplies are commendable which the charity and discretion of any servants can afford one the other yet without usurping any place and authority which they have not over others But in a setled and orderly family where there are Stewards and Officers appointed it is a preposterous charity for every Servant to undertake to give to the Children or Servants of the family their portions Precedents of extraodinary sustentation with Bread Wine and Oyl either by miracle or Charity are no warrant for any mens presumptions rashness and disorder in ordinary cases any more than those fore-named examples should justify any man from madness who presuming of extraordinary supplies would cut up all Vines or plant no Olives or use no tillage and Husbandry which are the wayes of Gods ordinary providence both to exercise and reward mens honest and orderly industry In like manner where the Churches or societies of Christians greater or smaller are blessed with the enjoyment of those institutions and gifts which Christ hath appointed and bestowed for the joynt and publike good of his Church in planting preserving and propagating true Religion with good order which ever was and is to be carried on by the right Ministration of the word and Sacraments and other holy Offices properly belonging to duly ordeined and authorised Ministers there no pretended liberty or affected and self-made necessity Prima est necessitas quam praecipientis Dei autoritas imponit Secunda quam permittentu providentia dispensat Tertia quam deficientis in officio negligentia cogit quam peccatum esse sui paenam credas Bern. Necessitas quod cogit defendit modo absit malum morale Eccl. 10.8 no right of common-age or levelling zeal may violate the bounds which Christ hath set and the Churches ever observed He that breaks the hedges of Religious order in the Church the Serpent of an evill conscience shall bite him All true Christian Liberties that is such as are * Libertas ut matrona decora non est honesta si non sit Gibeuf 1 Kings 8. Augustior Salomon in genua procumbens quaÌ in solio sedenâ ornatior orans quam imperans Jeron comely 11. Of Christians Liberty to use their gifts orderly and usefull are by all godly and learned Ministers allowed and encouraged in all faithfull people of whatsoever calling quality and condition Masters in their families Magistrates on their Benches Commanders amidst their Souldiers Princes among their subjects cannot appear more to their honour and advantage within their places and callings than when like Salomon they shine with that wisdom piety and devotion which becomes all true Christians on all occasions and may make them merit the honour of Princes and Preachers too in Jerusalem which liberties and abilities the humble piety of wise and modest Christians knows how soberly and discreetly to use as to any occasion of private charity or publike edification in their places yet not insolently and unseasonably to abuse it so as to disparage neglect and usurp upon the publike ordeined Ministry Every
bill of Divorce to the humble and usefully gifted Christians Liberty Only finding by experience that like Dinah it is prone to gad abroad run out through wantonness pride or weakness to much disorder vanity and confusion besides foolish and corrupt opinions and of late to a petulancy contempt and emulating of the publike Ordinance of the Ministry the wisdom of the Church in all ages for ought I can see did think fit to keep it within those safe and privater bounds of families or at most within such friendly meetings as are short of publike solemn Church assemblys Nor was the modesty of any humble Christian ever grieved that his abilities should be so wisely restrained While yet it had all private freedom and due encouragements And in publike far better and more orderly supplies from Gods rich treasury than from its own purse and penury As for the publike use of that Liberty and gifts of prophecying which that Gentleman so much crys up and magnifies I do not think him so much a puny in discretion but that he must needs see it will be incumbred with many and hardly evitable inconveniences Inconveniences attending that prophecying of the people on the Lords Day so that it will be easy for a wise man to see the Quare impedit For first most good Christians are commonly well satisfied with those solemn publike exercises and duties upon the Lords-Day as praying oft reading oft expounding the Scriptures Catechising many times and twise Preaching alwaies besides the ceâebrating of one or both Sacraments All which are the blessings which the bounty of God hath plentifully provided for Christian people and powreth on them every Lords Day by the Labours of their faithfull and able Ministers whom Christ and the order of the Church have undoubtedly set over them in the way of Divine Authority And to whom all serious Christians attend as of duty and conscience affording means sufficient by Gods blessing on their devout attentions judicious understandings retentive memorys fervent affections and suitable conversations to save their souls For whom it were infinitely better to have every where such a Minister duly setled and competently maintained by those Revenews which are in all Law both divine and humane due as given for this service of God and the Church than for Christians to be fobbed off with new projects of Prophets gifted Brethren and modern Itinerant inconstant and Mendicant Preachers which will amount to nothing but mischief however they may make a shew for a while as if there needed no constant resident Ministers or other setled and ordeined Ministry That so a way may be made to ignorance superstition Atheism and profaness First And in time that sacred Revenew which is given to God for the maintenance of his publike service and Ministry may be turned to some secular uses and come into private purses It is most evident that what prophecying exercise is by any gifted Brethren added in publike on the Lords Day to this sufficiency of the Ministry will for the most part come very short of that weight worth and Authority which usually is in the Ministers learned pains So that it will seem but as a Churl upon the Gentleman as tedious and nauseating as small Beer and Water after men have drank well of the best Wine Or as the scraps of coarse and plain Country fare after men have been filled with a feast of marrow and fat things Besides this exercise of prophecying which that Gentleman so pleads for will hardly find any convenient time or temper in Christians minds on the Lords Day either among or after the publike duties of the Ministry It must needs seem as unseasonable flat and tedious Cavenda vel maxime in sacris ne sit satietus Ne minimum devorando fastidiosa sit regurgitatio cibi Cui digerendo vacare debes ut salubriter nutriare Greg. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Cl. 41. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 6. Solonis dict ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Naz. Instantur potius ad morbos vanitatem quam superfluis ferculis nutriuntur ad sanitatem vires Ber. Amarat nimietas quod poterat condire mensura Chrysost p. 125. Pro. 27.7 The full soul loathes the Hony comb Mal. 2.7 Heb. 13.7 as all superfluities and excesses in matter of Religion easily do when they border never so little upon the Nimiety or too much It is great wisdom to keep people short from a surfet of holy things and to leave them with appetites and give vacancy for digestion rather than to cram and cloy them with matters either of superfluity or curiosity when indeed men do scarce with chearfulness and intention bear the holy duties of clear divine use and most absolute necessity In all which common people by this super-addition of a prophecying exercise on the Lords Day will be but hindred from that profitable Meditation and carefull remembrance of what they have already plentifully heard from the Minister whose lips ought to preserve knowledge and on which the people ought to wait as those that must give account of their souls It will then be neither convenient nor usefull as it is not necessary to bring up Prophesying thus in the rear of preaching as to the common peoples capacities or occasions yea rather it will be to the injury and hindrance both of Minister and godly people on the Lords day unless you be sure to provide the people seldom any Minister and none constantly resident or else such weak and short-winded Preachers that they may be sure to give time and room enough to these eager Prophets and to be only as foyls to set off their fresh and more glistring gifts or as an antepast of coarser meats to whet on the appetite for that more delicate fare which these prophets will pretend to bring forth we see already many of them stickle for the Pulpits and are smart rivals against the Ablest Ministers whom either small maintenance or some factious and ingratefull people have almost quite dis-spirited Upon whom the Cryers up and admirers of these new prophetick gifts look but as the forlorn hope which is to make way all this while for the main body of those gifted prophets Many of whom have so great an activity and confidence joyned with their weakness Ignorantiae imbecilitati proxima est Temeritas that they had need be very well-disciplined and kept carefully in their due ranks and posts or else they will soon rout all order and honour of Religion in this or any Church Notwithstanding all the good hopes all the soft bespeakings of esteem and gentle insinuations for their acceptan for made by that Charitable writer who hath so largely pleaded ce them at the common peoples bar And who merited indeed to have bestowed his pains so publikely upon a subject that had a better title in the Scripture and the Church than this of peoples prophecying seems to have Besides this which I have alleged for inconvenient
Institutions upon Scripture grounds although we find them to have been led Captive and a long time deteined Prisoners by any unrighteousness policy superstition tyranny covetousness or ambition in the Walls and Suburbs of Babylon Though tares were sown among the good Seed in the Field of the Church while men slept yet we must not be such wasters as to destroy the Corn with the weeds or to refuse both because we like not one Though our Fathers ate sour grapes and our teeth were an edge we must not therefore pull all our teeth out of our heads Divine institutions are incorruptible nor can any corruption of mens minds or matters cease on them any more than * ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Vt Aurum ât geââa itâ res Diviââ non corrumpântââ quamvis opprimuntur non vitiantur natura quum polluntur consuetudine Non rei ipsae ut nec veritas erroribus sed nos malè utendo pucrescimus Eras putrefaction on the Sun beams when it shines on a Carkass or Dunghil We may be corrupted but holy Ordinances are like God alwaies the same when restored to their Primitive Institution which is their State of Integrity Riches and honour are not unwelcom though they descend to men from unworthy Ancestors Nor should Religion so far as its title is good by the word of God either in strickt precept and institution or in prudence joyned with piety and decency Good pictures will recover the beauty when the soyl is washed off In a word we retain the truth faith holy mysteries Catholick orders constant Ministry and commendable manners which the later Romanists have derived and continued from the first famous Church in that place nor do we think it either conscience or prudence to deprive our selves of any thing Divine though delivered to us by the less pure hands of men or to cast away the provision which God sends us though it be by Ravens or to Anathematise all the Romish Church hoâds of saving Truths because it hath in the Councill of Trent Anathematised some Truths The Bishops of Rome were alwaies more cunning than to abrogate or cast away those essentials the main foundations and pillars of true Christian Religion as the word the Sacraments the Ministry and Government of the Church on which they knew the vast moles and over grown superstructure of the Pontifician pomp profit pride reputation policy and power through the credulity Vt in reficiendis domibus sic iâ moribus non destruenda omnia sed repuâganda non diruenda sed resâcienda Ber. Ep. ad Abb. of peopâe and blind devotion of most men in these Western Churches was built and sustained Nor can any thing more contribute to the Popes depraved content or repair his particular interest in this Western world than to see any so heady rash and mad Reformers as shall resolve to quarrell with and to cast quite away all those things of Christian Religion which ever passed through the hands of the Romish Church or any other never so erronious and superstitious He well knows how meager a Sceleton how miserable a shadow Christian Religion must needs remain to those furious and fanatick Reformers ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Naz. Ep. Eudoxâ Being as much reduced to poverty and meer nothing in the very essentials of Christianity both for Doctrine Duties Sacraments Scriptures order and manners as it would be in the matter of maintenance and Church Revenews where some mens covetous and cruell Reformation is resolved if they may have their will to leave nothing to maintain Religion or its Ministry but the meer scraps of arbitrary and grudging contributions Such will our Religion be if we reject all that was used by those who abused many things and we must afâer only adhere to the beggery of Seekers attending new Instructions from Heaven instead of following antient Christian and Catholick Institutions Certainly Church Reformations 3. Of Church Reformations with moderation and charity ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Plato de leg 3. Nothing is just but what was wisely moderated in things Religious should be carried on with all acurate strictness and rigor in clear points of saving truths and in things of divine Institution so confessed by all yet also with much charity candor moderation and discretion toward any Christians in other things wherein we must differ from them Yet no further than they seem to us to derogate from the truth and word of God and so become detrimentall to mens souls It is a commendable Schism which separates the Corn from the chaff and the Gold from the Dross neither retaining both in a confusion nor casting away both in a passion In thus doing all things with meekness of wisdom Christians may not only be able upon sober and judicious grounds from Scripture and the Catholick consent of the Fathers to maintain what they do as wise Reformers of abuses but also the better invite others to embrace and to approve our âust and well-tempered Reformation in the unpassionate purity whereof others will the easier see as in a smooth and true Glass their yet remaining spots and deformities Reformation of Churches is best done not by cutting off the head of Religion but by taking off those masks and visards which hide its face and beauty Men will best see their errors not by force pulling their eyes out of their heads but by fairly taking away the motes or beams of prejudice error and pertinacy which are in their eyes which hinder them not from seeing at all but from seeing so we l as we in truth think they may and in charity wish they would 1 Thes 5.21 Plato ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã moderation is the medium between the excess and defect Neither taking nor refusing all but trying all and holdâng the good True Reformation free from Schism By this shield of moderation and charity proving all things and retaining what is good in all with our pitty and prayers for any Christians wherein we think they erre as differing therefore from us because from the rule which God hath set for his Church in things pertaining to Divine worship we justly defend our selves in this and other reformed Churches that are of the same temper and charity in their Reformations from the sin and scandall of Schism when we fairly and freely declare that we separate no further from the Church of Rome or any other particular Church or Christian man than we are by the word of God perswaded that they separate from Christs holy rule and from the custom and Doctrine of the Catholick Church whose bounds and marks are the samenes of divine truths and the unity of the Spirit in Charity which we retain to all Christians as far as such with whom while we desire such communion of true faith holy order and obedience together with love as they do with Christ and all true Christians we cannot in our own consciences nor other mens censures be esteemed Schismaticks as the Novatians and
non Anathemate dignos fatear si qui erunt qui non reverentur summâque obedientia observânt Hierarchiam in qua sic emineant Episcopi ut Christo subesse non recusent ab illo tanquam unico capite pendeant ad ipsum referantur ejus veritate colligati fraternam chariâatem colant Beza in Apoca. 2. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã i. e. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã quem nimirum oportuit imprimis de his rebus admoneri ac per eum cateros collegas totamque adeo Ecclesiam Pet. Mar. loc com Zanchius Hoc minime improbari posse judicamus ut unus inter multos Presbyteros praesit Epis conf c. 5. th 10. Vedelius notis in Igna. Ex actis Epistolis Apostolicis atque ex Eccl. histoâicis colligitur ipsos Apostolos eorum successores hunc ritum observasse ut unus ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã nomine Presbyterii Ministros legitimè ab Ecclesia electos per manuum impositionem preces publicas ordinareâ Gerard. de min. p. 372. Grotius inter propriè dictas Aposto traditiones esse âsserit Episcopalem ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã vot propace Peter du Moulin Epist ad Episc Winto Deodate in his Epistle to the late Assembly Pâimis beatis illis temporibus politeia Ecclesia admirabili Aristocratia mixta Epis Presbyt plebi sua jura tribuit Alsted de min. So Gerardus pag. 232. Retinendum Episcopalem ordinem asserit Propter 8. rationes 1. Varia dona dat Deus 2. Exempla Apostolica Primitivae Eccl. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 3 propter ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Ecclesiae 4 Naturae congruus est ordo rationi in omni caetu 5. Alit concordiam 6. repâimit ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã arrogantiam 7. Nulli gravis ubi sit electione per suffragia Presbyterorum peragit officium 8. Tollit ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Schisma seditiones For the avoyding of Scandall giving to so many Christian Churches remayning in all the world who for the far major part are still governed by Bishops in some respect distinct from and eminent above the Presbyters It is not the work of Christian prudence or charity to widen differences between us and other Churches Greek Eastern African or Western yea we owe this Charity to the Romanists and to our selves rather who seem to have gained this great advantage against us by the offence given them in utter abolishing the Antient and Catholick order and succession of Episcopacy that they will less now esteem us Christians or to be in any true Church since they will not allow us any right and compleat Ordination of Ministers and so no Sacraments and no Christianity as to extern profession and administration without Bishops yea the best reformed Churches must needs be offended who approve such a Presidency of Bishops among Presbyters where it is continued with the doctrinall Reformation many enjoy Bishops stil as we did No learned and godly men ever thought it cause enough to separate from any Church because it had Bishops Such as have them not in a constant Presidency yet count this no part of their Reformation but rather deplore it as a defect involuntary pleading the Law of necessity or some grand inconveniencies and difficulty to excuse thereby their inconformity so far to other Churches and to all Antiquity yea the most learned and wise among their Presbyterians abroad oft wish they had the honour and happiness of reformed and reforming Bishops Nor ever did heretofore the most learned and godly people in England Ministers or others any more than the Princes Nobility and Gentry generally desire the abolition of right Episcopacy however now at last they had not either opportunity to plead for it or such power and influence as to preserve it against those inundations which God hath been pleased to suffer to overflow in this Church But rocks are not presently removed when over-flown what is of God will stand and out-live the deluge Corepiscopi forbidden to ordain without the Bishops licence by the Council of Ancyra which was before the 1. Nicaene So Concil Nicaenum owns and confirms the antient custom So Concil Arelat c. 19. So Concil Laod c. 56. Presbyteri sine conscientia Episcoporum nihil faciant Blondel Test Hier. p. 255. So Jerom excepta orditatione quid facit Episcopus quod Presbyter non facit Ad Evag. Inschismatis remedium factum est quod postea unus electus est qui caeteris praepontretur ne unusquisque adse trahens Christi Ecclesiam rumperet Jeron ad Evag. Quod Alexandria post Marcum Evangelâstam factum est à Presbyteris quomodo exercitus imperatorem faceret Cyprian Ep. 55. Non aliunde haereses abortae aut nata schismata quam inde quod sacerdoti Dei non obtemperatur Thirdly I prefer a Primitive Episcopacy as the best way of union and happy satisfaction to all learned wise and good men especially in that so shaken and disputed a point of Ordination for the right succession and conferring of power Ministeriall which the most learned and sober Presbyterians confess not to be weakned by Episcopall Presidency And very many no less considerable men for number learning and piety as Da. Blondell among others do think the right Ordination of Ministers to be much more strengthened adorned and compleated where it passeth through the hands of the Episcopall power and order if for no other reason yet for this that it was the Apostolicall Primitive and universall way used in the Church and by which the Authority and Office of the Ministry hath ever been together with Christianity derived to us from the Apostles times It s evident that the sudden and violent receding of many men from their former judgement and practise in this point hath occasioned many great scandals scruples and schisms troubles and confusions in matters both of Church and State giving great advantages to all that list to cavil at question and despise the Ordination and Ministry of even those Presbyters yea their very Christianity as to the outward form order and profession who so easily renounced and eagerly cast quite away that order and power as unlawfull and un-Christian Triumphati magis quam victi sunt Tac. de Germ. Nehem. 11.14 22. Sciamus traditiones Apostolicas sumptas de veteri Testamento Quod Aron filii ejus atque Levita fuerint in templo hoc sibi Episcopi Presbyteri diaconis vendicent in Ecclesia Jeron ad Eva. et ad Nepotianum So St. Cyprian l. 3. Ep. 9. ad Rogationum Fourthly A right Episcopacy seems yet never to have had so free full and fair an hearing as is requisite in so great a matter so as to have been evicted to be against the Scriptures as some pretended 1. When as 't is most evident in most learned and godly mens judgements antient and modern that it hath the neerest resemblance to that
first constitution of Bishops after the Apostles Nor can such a paternall presidency be injurious to others If rightly ordered Epist ad Evagrium adversus Luciferianos Ecclâsiae salus in summi sacerdotis i. e. Episcopi dignitate pendet cui si non eximia quadam ab omnibus eminens datur potestas tot in Ecclestis efficientur schismata quae sacerdotes Propter Ecclesiae honorem quo salvo salva pax est Tertul. de Bapt. Presbyteri diaconi jus habent Baptisandi non tamen sine Episcopi autoritate c. Jeron Aliqui de Presbyteris nec Evangelii nec loci sui memores neque futurum Dei judicium neque nunc sibi prapositum Episcopum cogitantes quod nunquam omnino sub antecessoribus factum est cum contumelia contemptu prapositi sui totum sibi vendicant quorum immoderata abrupta praesumptio temeritate sua honorem martyrum confessorum pudorem universae plebis tranquillitatem turbare conatur Thus Cyprian complains in his time who was one of the meekest and humblest Bishops that ever were of the Arrogancy of Presbyters acting without their Bishop Cyp. Ep. 67. Mutua at faeda sibi praestat errorum patrocinia errantium multitudo Cecil in M. F. Desipit qui ad vulgi normam sapit Sen. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Cl. Al. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 1. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Naz. or 24. contra Arianos qui suis numeris gaudebant in the due choosing and preferring of a worthy and tryed person who cannot be said to be imperious or to exercise any forbidden dominion over those by whose suffrages and consent he is worthily placed in that power and place for the good of them all which priority and eminency ought to be kept within those bounds of Christian authoriry which may consist with Charity and Humility And after all this we see by wofull experience that the want of that right Episcopall Government hath occasioned so many and great mischiefs in this and other Churches as do sufficiently shew the use and worth of it which was alwaies the greatest conservator of the Churches peace and purity in the best and Primitive times If any Object the vulgar prejudices and disaffections in many mens minds 3. Answer to vulgar unsatisfactions against Episcopacy ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Instar navis tempestatibus âactatae est Episcopi anima ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c. Chrysost in Act. Ap. hom 3. Ethi against any thing that is called Prelacy or like to Episcopacy I answer 1. The best observation to be made as from the vote and sense of the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã most men is this what they most dislike and oppose is most by wise men to be desired and approved It s no rule for good men to walk by in matters of Religion above all 2. I believe the generality of sober Christians in this Nation do so much see the misery of change and the want of right Church Government that they are both the most and best of them rather desirous of a restored and regulated Episcopacy than any other way which hath been tryed in vain 3. Neither headless Presbytery nor scattered Independency are without many great dislikes already in the minds of many good Christians who finding these remedies worse than the disease are prejudiced against them both 1. For their novelty being unheard of in the Christian world for 1500. years Nobis nihil ex nostro arbitrio inducere licet fed nec eligere quod aliquis ex suo arbitrio induxââiâ Apostolâs domini habemus autores qui nec ipsi quidquam ex suo arbitrio quod inducerent elegerunt sed acceptam à Christo disciplinam fideliter rationibus administrarunt Tertul. de Praes ad Haer. Livi Dec. 1. l. 1 Hieron in Epist ad Titum and the last of not above ten years standing in England both brought in but abruptly as rising from private mens interests passions and policies with which Episcopall Government did not well agree Neither of them ever having had either the vote of any generall councill or the practise of any considerable part of the Catholick Church 2. Suspected they are by many for their prevaling upon this Church by a kind of force against the consent of the supreme Magistrate and this in broken and bleeding times Planted not by Preaching and patience but by the Sword and watered with civill blood Each driving their Chariot as Tullia the wise of Tarquinus Superbus did over their Fathers As if they brought in Armatum Evangelium Christian Religion in compleat armor and Christ marching like Alexander Hannibal or Caesar when as Episcopacy was toto orbe decretum with wisdom charity and peace by consent of all Churches in all the world approved as St. Jerom tels us and established even in those times when persecution kept the Church most in purity and unity with self and when prayers and tears were the only arms used in the Church to set up any part of the Kingdom of Christ either in Doctrine or Discipline 3. Because neither of those new ways ever yet had such plenary and peaceable approbation after due debate from the publike reason prudence and piety of this nation comparable to what the Government by Bishops alwaies had in all Parliaments and Synods for many hundreds of years since we had any Princes or Parliaments Christian 4. Neither of them carry yet any promising face of more truth peace order and honour to the Christian reformed Reâigion to this Church or Nation nor yet of more morall strictness and holiness in mens lives nor of more grace in mens hearts nor of more love and union as to mens affections yet in no degree so much as Episcopacy did in the Primitive and best times yea and in these last times too since the Reformation for although it might have some sharp prickles with it yet it bare sweeter and fairer Râses than these last have done or are like to do and with far less offense 5. The same or worse inconveniences which are by any objected against Episcopacy in its age and decays discover themselves in the very bud and infancy of these new ways As much pride ambition tyranny vanity incharitablenese more Prophaness Atheism Heresie Blasphemy Licentiousness far more faction bitterness vulgarity deformity and confusion besides the needless offence and scandall given to most Christian Churches in all the world who retain the government by Bishops being as antient as their being Christians and descended from the same origin the Apostles and Apostolicall men 6. Neither of the new modes ever produced either Precept or holy example or any divine direction for them in any degree so clearly and so fully as Episcopacy hath alwayes done Nor yet have they produced any promise from God that they shall be freed from those inconveniencies which were reall or odiously objected against Episcopacy and which may be incident in time to all things that
vindicator defended not more to the honour of Ignatius than of himself whom providence hath chosen and so enabled to be a Patron to so glorious a Martyr and in so just a cause as to redeem one of the first Fathers from that Presbyterian Limbo How uncomly and petulant some other mens carriages have been and are daily toward the antient Fathers of the Church I need not tell when 't is too evident how they put them oft on the rack to make them speak somthing in favour for either an Headlesse Presbyterie or a confused Independency Indeed it is a shame to see young men and novices so to make those antient holy and learned Writers to scratch or blot their own faces with their own Pens and to put out their Eyes with their own stiles wringing as it were their noses till they bleed a drop or two for those new Modes and exotick formes of Church-government which neither they nor their forefathers even up to the Apostles times ever saw or knew And this tyrannie of quotations must be exercised upon the works of the Fathers though never so much against the clear judgement and practise of those holy men who were themselves either eminent Bishops as most of the Antients were whose Works are extant or humble and peaceable Presbyters who universally owned and submitted to the authority of their Bishops yea some men have the forehead to urge a few obscurer passages in a few them against clear places which are a hundred to one wherein they express their own judgements or the whole Churches practise in their times to be without any dispute for Episcopacy and Bishops with Presbyters as succeeding the Apostolicall eminencie in the ordinary power of Ordination and Church-government Indeed I have oft wondred how men of learning and piety had the confidence to cite testimonies even out of Ignatius Tertullian Irenaeus Origen Cyprian Clemens of Alexandria Ambrose Austin and others in favour of a Presbytery without and against a Bishop or President when all of them as all others of the Fathers are most clear both in their own judgements and as to the Churches Catholick practise yea and so is St. Jerom too for the right use of regular Episcopacy 5. Regulation of Episcopacy Omni actu ad me perlato placuit contrahi presbyterium Cornel. ep Rom. ad Cyp. Epist 46. In the absence sickness or death of the Bishop the Preâbyters some me govârnâd the Church So in Cyprians absence Epist 26.30.31 So Theod. l. 4. c. 22. when the Orthodox Bishop banished the Presbyters Flavianus and Dioderus c. guided the Church o ânno 1194. hen the ârks prevaiâd over the Greek Churches Balsamon tels they had no Bishops in many places a long time De Petro Apost ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Crysost hom 3. in Act. Apost Florentissimo illic clero tecum praesidents ad Cornel. Episcopus nullius causam audiat absque praesentia Clericorum suorum alioquin irrita eââ sententia Episcopi nisi clericorum praesentia confirmetur Con. Carth. 4. can 23. such as all sober men plead for and approve What ever the Fathers are brought in as speaking for the Ministers rights in a joynt Presbyterie or the people 's as for Independency amount to no more but either to repress the arrogancy ambition and tyranny of some Bishops who in more favourable times usurped or used their power against or with neglect of the Counsell and assistance of Presbyters which in all reason ought and in Antiquity were ever joyned with the Bishop in weighty matters or else when the insolence and scorn of some Ecclesiastick governours arose to the oppression of the faithfull people To whom in Primitive times great regard was had both by Bishops and Presbyters in all publick transactions which concerned their and the Churches good government that so all things might be done with charity good liking and approbation of all Christians This was not only very comly and convenient but almost necessary in point of Christian prudence in those times when Christians of all degrees were full of humility and Charity kept short and low by persecution and much depended upon the love and union between Pastor and people Afterward indeed in times of peace and plenty there oft appeared so much of levity fury and faction in the common people that it was the wisdom of Governours to withdraw much of that liberty and indulgence which formerly people enjoyed but afterward abused to Sedition Fury and Murthers in their tumultuary motions and clamorous Elections This is all that ever I observed from the Antients in favour of the Presbyters power in common with Bishops or of the faithfull people Namely that they would have after the pattern of the Apostolike love wisdome and humility all things of publike concernment in the Church to be so managed by the chief Governour or Bishop as neither Presbyters nor People should think themselves neglected wherein their suffrage consent or approbation was fit to be had but the one should be used as brethren the other as sons which temperance I greatly approve It were endless and needless to answer or excuse personall Errors in Bishops Bishops personal errors no argument but of envy and malice against the office or those common inconveniences which are prone to attend all Power and superiority among men For those are the fruits of Power perverted of Authority degenerating of Governors ill governing themselves through personall errors and passions or the corruptions and indulgencies of times but they are not by any wise and impartiall man to be reckoned as the genuine and proper effects of that order government and proportion which is in right Episcopacy and which all reason as well as Religion allows to all sorts of men and Christians no more than sickness is to be imputed as a fault to health or deformity to comliness since both are incident in humane nature to the greatest strength or beauty Yea 't is most certain that there is nothing usefull or commendable in any other way of governing the Church in small parcells or in greater bodies which is not inclusively eminently and consummatively in a well-ordered Episcopacy such as was not only in primitive times but in our dayes As all Oeconomick vertues are in a good Father or Master and all politick excellencies are in an excellent Prince or Magistrate which cannot be found in any other short of and inferiour to those eminent relations All other lower and incompleater forms are as defective in point of advancing a common and publike good as they come short of that main end for with Episcopacy as the Crown and perfectest degree of order was by Apostolicall and primitive wisdome and piety setled in the Church which was to avoid Schisms to preserve the Unity of the faith and peace of the Churches to keep good correspondencies by Synods and Councills which could not be done by multitudinous meetings which no place could hold nor wise men manage to any order
also of that holy Spirit of truth and Ministeriall power which Christ gave to the Apostles and they to their chief successors the Bishops by whose learned piety and industry such mighty works have been done in all ages and in all parts of the Church and in none more I think than in this Church of England chiefly since the Reformation of Religion whereto godly and learned Bishops contributed the greatest humane assistance by their preaching writing living and dying as became holy Martyrs Can. 6. Concil Nicaeni I am vehemently for the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã antient and holy customs of the Catholick Church 8. Primitive Customs how far alterable in the Churches Polity Consuetudo major non est veritate aut tatione Cyp. Ep. 73. Valeat consuetudo ubi non praevalet Scriptura aut ratio Reg. Jur. Praesracti est ingenii contra omnem consuetudinem disputare morosi nimis pertinaciter adhaerere so far as they may be fitted to the state and stature of any Christian societies Not that I think all things of external Polity discipline and government by which Christians stand tyed in relations publique to one another were at first so at once prescribed or perfected by Christ or the B. Apostles as might not admit after addition variations or completions in any Church or Congregation Christian according to those dictates of reason and generall rules of Prudence which are left to the liberty of Churches by which so to preserve particular Churches as not to offend the generall rules of order and charity which bind them by conformity in the main to take care of the Catholick Communion We are not I think tyed so strictly to all the precise paterns of primitive and Apostolicall practise which might well vary in the severall states conditions and dimensions of the Church I read no command for Presbyters to choose a Bishop or President among them and in so not doing they are defective not as to the Precepts of Scripture 1 Cor. 11.16 If any man lâst to be contentious we have no such Custom nor the Churches of Christ In his rebus de quibus nihil certi statuit Scriptura mos populi dei vel instituta majorum pro lege tenenda sunt Aug. Ep. 89. ad Cal. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Naz. Or. 34. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Naz. Or. 37. but to the rules of right reason and the imitation of usefull example in primitive times Nor do I find any Precept to one or more Presbyters to ordein others after them who yet ought to take care both of their own being rightly Ordeined and of after succession according to that patern Analogy and proportion of holy order and government which was at first wisely observed by the Apostles and the after Ministers of the Church either as Bishops or Presbyters The same Coat would not serve Christ a man grown which did fit him a Child or Youth Only it is neither safe comely nor comfortable for any Christians wantonly and without great and urging reasons next dore to necessity to recede from or to cast off the antient and most imitable Catholick customs of the Church which truly is seldom done upon conscientious and reall necessities pressing but most what upon factious humours and for secular designs carried on under the colour of Church alterations For how ever the alteration may at present please some mens activity and humour whose turn it serves yet it cannot but infinitely scandalise grieve and oppress far more and better Christians who are of the old yet good way Hence many wee see are at a loss now in England how to justifie their past religion shaken by changes as if they had had no true Ministry nor holy Ministrations and Sacraments hitherto while some mens zeal without knowledge cries down Bishops and that whole government with the Ministry for Antichristian others are extremely unsatisfied and solicitous for the future succession Not seeing any ground for any Presbyters in this Church so to challenge to themselves a sole divine power of Ordination and Jurisdiction without any President Bishops which was the antient way in England ever since we were Christians as in all other Churches And it is most sure that neither power of Ordination nor Jurisdiction was ever conferred by Bishops on any Presbyters here either verbally or intentionally as without and against Bishops Nor did the Laws or Canons ever so mean or speak Nor was it I believe in any of the Presbyters own thoughts that they received any such power to Ordein other Presbyters without a Bishop when they were Ordeined Ministers And sure though acts of state and civil Magistracy may regulate the exercise yet they cannot confer the holy power and order of a Presbyter or Bishop on any man which flows from a spiritual head even Jesus Christ as I have proved and not from any temporall Authority Ordinances of Parliament can hardly with justice or honour batter or dismount the Canons of generall Councils the Catholick laws or constant Customes of the Church If it be supposed that the two Houses of Parliament lately did but restore and the Presbyters resume that power of Ordination which was only due to them as such and deteined by Bishops usurpation from them Boâa consuetudo velut vinum generosum vetustate valescit Tert. It is very strange they should never here nor elsewhere have made claim to it for 1600. years in no ages past till these last broken factious tumultuary and military times If it were their right only in common with and subordinate to Bishops they needed not then to complain for they did or might have enjoyed as much joynt power as was for their conveniency and the Churches peace The eminent power at least for Order sake was even by their consents lawfully placed in and exercised by the Bishops The levity and ambition of ingrossing all to themselves without and against Bishops hath almost lost all power both of Bishops and Presbyters too since Presbytery alone is but as Pipe-staves full of cracks warpings and unevenness which will not easily hold the strong liquor of power and government unless they be well hooped about and handsomly kept in order by venerable and fatherly Episcopacy which carried a greater face of majesty and had those ampler and more august proportions which ought to be in government beyond what can be hoped for or in reason expected from the parity and puerility of Presbyters in common many of whom have more need to be governed than they are any way fit to bear any great weight of government on their shoulders however they may discharge some works of the Ministry very well 9. Calm mediations between Episcopacy and Presbytery As it hath never yet been shewen any where so it is least to be hoped for now in England that any better fruits should arise from Presbyterie thus beheaded cropped and curtayled of its crown Episcopacy which it might not stil have as formerly it
a miracle as Jerom saith in the Greek monuments defends against Appion the Jewish Church which was the old stock out of which the Christians are swarmed Hieron Ep. ad Mag. So Philo the Jew very learned and an eloquent assertor of the Jewish religion G. Nissen in vita Thaum ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã vit Th. Miltiades Hyppolitus Apollonius senator Rom. doctiss opuscula Chr stian relig contra Philosophos propugnabant Titus Bostrensis Amphilochius Philosophorum sententiis fuos libros refarciâbant Id. Hieron Ep. ad Magnum So Dionysius Bishop of Corinth and Tacianus who refuted the errors of Origen Shewing ex quibus fontibus philosophorum emanabant Hieron So Pantaenus Stoicus doctiss Christianus in Indian missus ut Brachmanis praedicaret Id. and others famous Bishops and Presbyters of most eminent learning piety and courage who undertook the defence of Christian Religion against the proud heathen the pestilent hereticks and the importune schismaticks of those dayes Which made Julian the Apostate elder brother to this illiterate fraternity the despisers and destroyers of good learning to become the Ravilliak the Faux of his times Theodoret l. 3. cap. 8. Propriis pennis configimur a Galilaeis inquit Julianus ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in Bibliotheca Georgii Episcopi Alexand. quam Julianus sibi exacte conquiri jubet Epist ad Porphyrium 36. the prime Assasinator and grand conspirator who sought to stab and blow up all Christian Religion by overthrowing all the nurseries of learning and suppressing the Schooles of the Church forbidding any Christians children to be educated in humane and ingenuous studies which he saw were become as the outworks to the citadell of Christian Religion which sometime indeed needed not these humane guards and defences while the terrible and miraculous gifts of the Spirit were like a pillar of fire and cloud round about Christian Religion during its wandring in the wildernesse of persecution no more than the * Exod. 13.21 Israelites needed trenches for their camp when the more immediate presence of Gods salvation was among them beyond all wals and bulworks or then * 2 King 1. Elias wanted a troop of souldiers when he was armed with fire from heaven against the ruder Captaines and their fifties Those extraordinary dispensations ceasing when the Lord brought his Church to the land of Canaan to a condition of worldly peace and tranquillity through the Imperiall favour and secular protection under which Halcyon dayes Christians had liberty to attend those improvements which are to be attained by study and learning in all manner of ingenuous as well as religious education But when the Dragon saw he could not by open persecuting power destroy the * Revel 1â woman and her child he then turned to other shifts seeking by the flouds of corrupt doctrin to poison those streams which he could not stop And so to furnish out his new modelled Militia with the better train and ammunition he stirred up learned adversaries against the Churches true and ancient faith not only without as * Origen answered Celsus and Methodius Eusebius and Apollinaris wrote with great strength and dexâerity of learning against Po phyrieâ who was one of the most eloquent in his time and wrote against Christian religion 15. books Suidaâ St. Jeâom St. Ambrose and Prudentius answered Symmachus his Oratory against Christian Religion Celsus Porphyrie Proclus Symmachus and others but even from within as Arius Nestorius Apollinaris Macedonius Eutyches Pelagius Donatus and others very many This master-piece he carryed on with most powerfull suggestions and successes sometimes knowing well what force Error hath as well as Truth when it is charged and discharged with skill and learning In so much that he not onely overthrew the Faith of many ordinary Christians but robbed the true Church in part and turned at last upon the Orthodox party those whole Canons great and incomparable pieces of all learning both divine humane Tertullian and * Vincent Lyrin lib. 1. Immortale Origenis ingentum Jeron in Ep. ad Tit. In Origene adeo praeclara adeo fingularia adeo mira extiterunt ut omnes pene multum longéque superavit Vin. Lyr. c. 23. So of Tertullian c. 24. Quid illo doctius quid in divinis atque humanis exercitatius Apud Latinos nostrorum omnium facile princeps ut Origenes apud Gracos Origen the converter of St. Ambrose who formerly had by their accurate and learned labours both in preaching and writing bravely asserted Christianity both by demolishing the old remaining forts of heathenish Idolatry and prejudice as also battering the new rising works of heresies and schisms So that our moderate illiterate factors for an old crafty Daemon doe not or will not consider that there ever hath been still are and ever may be learned adversaries opposing or Apostatizing from the true Christian Religion both in its fundamentalls and its reformations There are very learned Jesuites and other Papists of all orders there are learned Socinians renewed Palagians revived Arians and others who want not learning against whom the learned Ministers of this and other reformed Churches are often put upon necessary though uncomfortable and unhappy contests Not for any malice envy or displeasure against any of their persons for learned men cannot but love and esteem whatever is good and excellent in others but onely from that Conscience of Truth which the Ministers of this and other reformed Churches doe conceive upon Scripture grounds and by the consent of the primitive and purest Churches of Christ they ought in all duty to God to their own and other soules yet with charity to their Adversaries to maintain And although the warne in Christian Religion ought to be managed by learned men on all sides with all possible fairnesse candor and civility such as the honour of the Christian name and profession requires for the more illiterate men are the more rudely they bray and rail against one another if it were a great sin to be supine and negligent in so great an engagement which we think to be for Gods cause the truth of Christ and the good of soules for which we ought to be prudently vigilant and honorably valiant It would ill become us while we see the adverse partie daily arming themselves with all possible compleatnâsse in languages arts and sciences in Fathers councels and histories for us to fit still in our lazy and unlearned ignorance expecting either miraculous illuminations and assistances as idle vain and proud mindes do or else most inevitable ruine and certain overthrow of that truth and reformed Religion which we professe to maintain which in honour and conscience besides the bonds of nature humanity and charity we are bound to transmit to posterity if not much improved by our diligence and studies yet at least not sottishly impaired to a just impeachment of waste against us in this age from those that in after times may succeed us who will have no great honour or happinesse by
who presume to be better acquainted with the mind of religion than any Ministers or other able Christians it doth now utterly abhor and to ashamed of yea and would faiââ quite cast away all those glasses and wimples and crisping pins and powders and paâills and dressings and curlings and strange apparell which she had borrowed of humane learning even as the Jewish women were weary of their toyes and trinckets which they had from the heathen by which they provoked God against their vanity pride Isai 3. and folly Thus are these men ready with their rude hands to witnesse Divinity who being very bând and boisterous Answ Yet the benefit of learning is more than the danger are not able to distinguish between pulling off the patches or wiping away those spots and paints which a fair face needs not and the shaving off that hair which is given to Religion for an ornament and covering Or the plucking out of those eyes indeed which it needs not onely for beauty but for direction The learning of hereticke and schismaticks doth not so much defoââ the Church and true Religion as the learning of Orthodox professors adorns and reformes it which as fullers earth is the best means to take out those kennel spots which noisome spirits and foul mouths cast upon true Religion There is the more need of wise and able Physitians to make wholesome Antidotes and confections by how much there are so many whose malice is cunning as the divels Empericks and empoisoners to mixe pestilent drugs and infusions with Religion 1 Cor. 11 19. There must be heresies and hereticks too not as necessary effects anâ consequents of learning and religion but rather from the defects of them in mens hearts and mindes When men are not either able rightly to understand or not accurately to divide or not exactly to distinguish or not rationally to conclude from Scripture grounds and principles of truth Or else when they are prone grossely to mistake and easily to yeeld to any semblances of truth and fallacies of error which are incident to credulous incautions unstable and unlearned soules or to proud passionate and heady men though never so learned Hence follows their not onely forsaking the right way and resolute persisting in their dangerous and damnable mistakes as sheep gone astray seldome ever returning of themselves to the fold and unity of the Church but they would also draw others after them that they may not seeme to erre alone and by numbers at least and force at last carry on the evill opinions which always tend to evill practises unlesse the Lord had always furnished his Church with some learned and godly men as able for reduction as others were for seduction as potent to cure as others are to infect whose learning defensive was more mighty than any offensive ever was The flock of Christ was alwayes happily furnished with Mastives whose teeth were as sharp and strong as the Wolves With Davids whose valour was always as great as the ravening strength of Bear or Lyon whom nothing else would have curbed and overawed nor have without miracle been able to have preserved the flock of Christ from dayly scatterings and tearings So then in all right reason either wholly remove these offensive enemies and such weapons out of their heads and hands or else give true Christian Religion leave to keep her defensive Arms and those worthy men who are able to use them namely the learned and godly professors both Ministers and others of this and other Churches both Christian and reformed Whose learning courage and honesty together makes them impregnable Whom otherwayes even these pitiful pygmies who now thus oppose them would hope to be too hard for if once matters of religion were reduced onely to tongues and hands for Ignorance makes men violent and for want of reason to flye to force * ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Arist Eth. Possibly these professors of ignorance and rusticity may be lowder speakers and bolder fighters though they be weaker disputants and flatter writers yea we commonly see that hereticall pride and schismaticall passion in men that neither love the Truth nor the peace of the Church when worsted by arguments fly to Arms as the Arians and Donatists and Novavatians did when refusing fair disputations which the Orthodox Bishops and Presbyters desired Vide Ca â Afric Concil Carth. An. 410 offering ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã orderly and peaceable disquisitions for the determining of differences so that Christian union might follow They presently ran furiously to meere brutish and tumultuary violences ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ad immaes violentias Invading Churches by force driving away the Orthodox and holy Bishops and Presbyters who had not varied nor would yeeld to change that Faith and holy order of Religion and Ministry which still remained in all the Christian Churches as descended from the Apostles and primitive Christians and which had lately been confirmed and declared by the first famous Councell of Nice which consisted of 318 Bishops besides other many learned assistants holy Presbyters and Deacons together with some chief men of the laity who were so all of a minde that there were but 17 dissenters in the vote against Arius After the same riotous fashion also was that ignorant and abominable rable as it 's called of the Circumcelliones ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Can. Afâi Genus hominum agreste famosissimae audaciae Aust cont Cresco l. 3. c. 42. Leniora tarrenum praedonum facta quam Circumcellionum a subsection of the Donatists who were wont to ramble idly up and down like squibs with fire and force among the plain and pagane Christians in the country till after great ostentations of piety devotion and zeale for Martyrdome calling themselves * St. Aust de Haeret. Optatus Duces Sanctorum Captaines of the Saints and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã contenders for the faith they fell at length to pilfering then to plundering and wasting whole countreys opposing in an hostile manner the Vicegerents Pacelus and Mocatius till at length they were by the Emperour himself * An. 348. Honorius repressed and destroyed That many men abuse learning to abet errors and religion to colour hypocrisie and the name of the Spirit to indulge the flesh and heaven to carry on earthly designes I make no question nor will these objecters I beleive yet I doe not think their morosenesse is such as presently to conclude they must part with what they can well use because they see others daily abuse good things as health beauty strength riches preferment meat drink cloathing c. all which oft nourish vanity lusts excesse The aking of these mens heads or teeth makes them not willingly to lose them no more may the abuse of learning take away the use of it Wise men know how to keep a mean between starving and surfeiting between drunkennesse and cutting up all vines condemning all men to drink nothing but
Iur. Illud decitum quod logibus definitum Reg. jur is not true and vertuous liberty but inordinatenesse and excesse Yea and in some cases of severer restraints Prudenter aliquando liciâa prohibenâtur ne si permitterentur eorum ocââsâââe ad illicita perveniatur Reg. Iur. Ioh. 8.30 Free Indeed Libertââ verâ Christianae ââferââ aut extrinsecus spoliari nescit quum non minus parâendo quam agendo exercetur Aust by which Governors doe indeed trench upon those rationall or religious liberties which God hath allowed to men and Christians yet in these cases a true Christian onely wraps himself up in that liberty of patience which knowes when and how to suffer without injury to the publique tranquillity or to his private peace of conscience still keeping a * 1 Pet. 3.4 meek and quiet spirit with the love zeal and profession of that which he conceives to be the truth of God these are the fruits of that * 2 Cor. 3.17 free Spirit of Christ in Christians which appeared most eminently in Christ which makes us free to all things but not to sin in thought word or deed Looking upon sin as the great * Eo sumus liberiores quo a peccato ââââââniores Gibeuf tyrant usurper and waster of the true liberty of every man and Christian It is then as farre from Christian liberty 4. Divels Liberty as sicknesse is from health madnesse or drunkennesse from sobriety rottennesse from beauty or putrefaction from perfection for any Christian to beleeve what he lists though it be a lye or to disbeleeve and deny it Libertas omni servitute servilior Ber. Ep. 47. though it be a truth of God to take up what opinions and wayes of religion he most fancies and to refuse what ever he please to disaffect upon light popular and untryed grounds or openly to speak and dispute what ever he lists ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Cl. Al. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 2. and publiquely to act according as his private perswasions passions lusts or interests or other mens tempt and carry him wherein neither right reason nor common order nor publique peace nor conscience of duty nor * 1 Pet. 2.17 reverence of men nor fear of God have any such serious and holy ties upon men as are necessary for the common good In which regard private Christians are never so free as to have no yoake of Christ upon them Haretica conversatio quam futilis quam terrena quam humana sine gravitate sine autoritate sine disciplina cujus penes nos curam lenocinium vocant pacem cum omnibus miscent dum ad unius veritatis expugnationem conspirant Tertul de praes ad Hae. c. 41. no exercise of patience self-denyall mortification meeknesse charity modesty and sobriety together with that comelinesse and decorum which beseemes Religion and a Christian spirit beyond which the most transporting zeal may not expatiate For that is no other than such freedome as water enjoyes when it overbears and overflowes all its banks and bounds or as fire seising on the whole house Such as drunken men in their roarings and mad men in their ravings contend for such as wild beasts and untamed Monsters struggle for yea such as the envious and malicious divels affect and are most impatient not to enjoy In whose nostrils and jawes the mighty * Ezek. 38.4 Esa 37.29 wisdom and goodnesse of God who is Potentissimum liberrimum agens the fountain of all true rationall morall religious and divine freedome hath his hooke of power and bridle of terror not of love Such are those liberties which those * As St. John called Corinthus who was of this sect of Libertines Irenae l. 1. Congredere mecum ut te ad principem deducam vox lascivientium Gnosticorum Nicolaitarum aliorum Haeret. Iren. l. 1. primogeniti Diaboli prime birds of the Divels brood ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Gr. Nis v. M. some impudent Libertines and dissolute wretches now as of old aim at who have cast off all sense of justice order shame and humanity while they clamour and act for liberty that is that their blasphemies profanenesses impudicities scurrilities impudencies and violences against all publique civill peace as well as against all religion order and Ministry of the Church of England may be tolerated if not countenanced notwithstanding they professe to hold with us some common grounds of Christian Religion and stand responsible to civill duties and relations True Christians should be as fearfull to enjoy the divels freedome not which he hath but which he desires that is to will and to doe whatever he lists And as they should be zealous for their own true holy and humble liberties which lead them quietly to doe or suffer Gods will in Gods way so they should bee tender of encroaching upon those publique liberties which are by right reason order and Scripture granted to some men as Magistrates and Ministers for the generall good of Christians Men must not so please themselves in any thing they fancy of liberty as to injure others No mans liberty may be anothers injury Nullius emolumentum jure nescitur exalterius damno injuria Reg. Iur. since no mans right can consist in the detriment or damage of anothers rights or dues As then no man rationally can think it a liberty denyed him when he is forbid upon idle visits to goe to infected houses or being infected with the plague to goe among others that are sound or to drink poison and propine it to others no more can any Christian religiously plead for a liberty to broach and publish to others any opinion he pleaseth or to invade any place and office he hath a minde to or to disturb others in their duties and power or to contemne with publique insolence or violently to innovate against established laws and orders in Church or State much lesse hath he any freedome openly to blaspheme or disturb that religion and way of devotion wherein sober and good Christians worship God by that authority and order which is setled in publique according to their consciences and best judgements Here neither Christian Magistrates 5. True Liberty and good government in Church and State agree well together nor Ministers are to regard such pleas for private Liberties as overthrow the publique order and peace nor are they to regard those clamours against them and the Laws as persecuting when they doe but oppose and restrain such pernicious exorbitancies nor are they in this infringers of the peoples freedome but preservers of Liberties which are bound up onely in the laws nor are they oppressours of others mens consciences but dischargers of their own duties * Leges sunt corporis politici nervi sine quibus luxata infirma fient omnia membra Verul and consciences which they bear to Gods glory and the publique good whereto as they stand highly related by their place and power so
this self-condemned and without excuse Nor are any of a different beleif to what is established to be tolerated in giving any factious and seditious scandals against that Religion which is by the wisdome and piety of any Nation and Church there setled as sacred being always presumed that it is judged the truest and best for no men can be supposed to binde themselves and their posterity to any religion which they think false Two wayes of just restraints in the Church There are two wayes of coercive power established by God over men in matters of religion either of the Word by Ecclesiasticall admonitions reproofes and censures which onely reach those in matters of error 1 Tim. 5.20 Tit. 2.15 Tit. 3.10 1 Cor. 5.12 or scandall that are under the same form beleif and profession of Religion for these onely doe consider them And where this discipline is as in primitive times it was rightly dispensed with gravity wisdome charity and due solemnity by wise and worthy men it carries a great weight with it being in the name and authority of Jesus Christ 1. By Church discipline and is of excellent use to the well being of the Church of Christ to preserve the honour of Religion and credit of Christianity Nor is any thing of extern order and policy more worthy to be seriously considered and restored by Christians which can never be done till the right government of the Church be first setled nor can this now be easily done without the favour and concurrent authority of the Christian Magistrate so far hath licentious contempt and insolency prevailed against all ancient order government and discipline in the Church even by the Libertinism of such as would most be counted Christians And 2. Magistâatick power 2. A second way of animadversion or restraint of publique disorders in Religion is by the power of the sword in the hand of the Christian Magistrate who is to regard not onely the civill peace of subjects but also that trust which lies on him to take care for their religious interests and their souls welfare Quââto plus potes interrena republica tanto plus imperdeas ââlesti civitati Aust Ep. c. 24. that they may be taught and preserved in the right way of knowing and serving God The happye âondition of any Christians is when both these powers are wisely and sweetly twisted together so as the Ministry directs the Magistracy by the Word and the Magistracy assists the Ministry by the sword where the censures of the Church act by charity and the censures of the Magistrate by a just severity yet so as neither love to the offender nor dislike of the offence be wanting That all be done to the edification not to the destruction of the Church or of any member of it so farre as its welfare is consistent with the publique Neither civill nor Church power among Christians should be as a sharp and hard rock dashing presently all in pieces that touch or strike at it in the least kinde though never so modestly differing from the received Religion nor yet ought they to be as pillowes and sponges yeelding so soft a reception to every new opinion and practise as to invite all errours and novelties to a recumbency or rest in their bosome A Church or Christian State will soon be full of all noisome vermine if they allow as a work of charity and liberty every sordid errour and beggerly opinion publiquely to lodge and nestle under their roof yea and to contend for place and crowd out that Religion which is established Moderation differs from grosse toleration Christian Magistrates should neither use the sharp rasor or two edged sword of the Spanish Inquisition which forceth with terror either to deny what men hold for truth or to professe which that they hold not nor yet should they content themselves with the wooden daggers of Amsterdam where civill authority excuses its lukewarmnesse and gilds over its tolerancy of any Religion with the benefit of trade and commerce I doe not think it Christian to extirpate Jews or Turkes much lesse any of Christian profession but I think it both wisdome and charity first to endeavour by all fair means to convince all And secondly 2 Tim. 2.24 to restrain by just penalties all those under civill subjection however of a different religion from saying or doing any thing publiquely scandalous to and derogating from the honor peace and order of that Religion which is esteemed and therefore setled as the best and truest As civill seditions and treasons are intolerable so are religions nor are such endeavours veniall which by printing blasphemous bookes and divellish Libels seek to revive old rotten errors and heresies or to bring publique reproach and scorn upon the reformed Christian Religion in this Church no not although those infamous pamphlets were attended with learned confutations since it 's safer to forbid the use of poysons to the incautious people than to permit them to drink them up upon confidence of the virtue which may be in the antidotes applyed The nature of man is proner to imbibe noxious things then to egest them It is a tempting of God to tolerate evils and errours which we may prevent onely upon confidence of the remedies we can apply This is more like Mountebanks than like good Magistrates or Ministers Since then neither in right reason and true policy of State it is either becoming or safe for Christian Magistrates to have no acknowledgment of any face of Religion Christians must not be Scepticks in Religion Ephes 4.14 so farre among their people and subjects as to establish own and command it nor is it any piety for Christians to be alwayes scepticks in Religion ever unsatisfied and unresolved and unestablished in matters of Gods worship and mans salvation still ravelling the very grounds of Religion with endlesse cavils and needlesse disputes Since the Word of God is neer and open to direct all men in the wayes of God and since what is necessary to be beleived and obeyed in truth and holinesse is of all parts in Scripture most plaine and easie No doubt but Christian Magistrates are highly bound in Conscience to God and in charity to the good of their subjects to whom they must doe more good then they are desired to doe by the Vulgar to establish those things as to the extern order Ministry form and profession of Religion both in doctrine and duties which they shall in their conscience judge and conclude upon the best advice of learned and godly men to be most agreeable to the will of God as most clearly grounded on the Word in the generall tenor and analogy of it and as most fundamentally necessary to be beleived and obeyed by all Christians whereto the Catholick beleef and practise of all Churches more or lesse agreeing gives a great light and direction Christians must not be alwayes tossing to and fro in religion but come to an Anchor
which was the harmonious way of primitive Christians in persecution when no State factions troubled the purer streams of that doctrine government and discipline which the Churches had received from the divine fountaines and had preserved sweet amidst the bitter streams and great stormes of persecution when no interest was on foot among Christians but that of Christ's to save soules which did easily keep together in humble and honest hearts piety and humanity zeale and meeknesse mens understandings and affections constancy in fundamentall truths and tolerancy in lesser differences That Truth and Peace Order and Unity might kisse each other and as twins live together the foundations remain unviolable while the superstructures might be varied as much as hay and stubble are from gold and silver 1 Cor. 3.12 That the faith of Christians might not serve to begin or nourish feuds nor Christians who are as lines drawn from severall points of saiths circumference yet to the same center Christ Jesus might ever crosse and thwart one another to the breach of charity but still keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace The same Faith invariable Ephes 4.3 as once delivered to the Saints yet with those latitudes of private charity which Gods indulgence had allowed to true wisdome and which an inoffensive liberty grants in many things to sober Christians I doe not despair but that such bloud may one day yet run in the veins of this Church of England which is now almost faint and swooning by the losse of much bloud which civil wars and secular interests have let out which may recover it to strength and beauty both in doctrine and discipline Yet will it never be the honour of those men to effect it who trust onely to military force or intend either to set up any one violent saction or a loose toleration in religion It will be little lesse indeed than a miracle of divine mercy and Christian moderation which must recover the spirit and life the purity and peace of this Church In the best setled Church or State Christian 9. An excellent way for unity and peace in the Church I conceive it were a happy and most convenient way for calming and composing all differences rising in Religion to have as the Jews had their Sanhedrin or great Assembly if we in England had some setled Synod or solemn Convocation of pious grave and learned men before whom all opinions arising to any difference Twise a year Synods were in primitive times appointed where the Bishops and other chief Fathers of the Church met to consider of Doctrines and disputes in religion ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Can. Apoc. 36. Which undoubtedly shew the practise and minde of the primitive times soon after the Apostles from what is once setled should be debated publiquely deliberated of seriously and charitably composed if not definitively determined that so the main truths may be preserved unshaken which concern faith and holinesse on which grounds peace and charity in every Church ought to be continued So that none under great penalty should vent any doctrine in publique by preaching or printing different from the received and established way before he had acquainted that Consistory or Councell with it and had from them received approbation so that no man should be punishable for his error what ever he produced before them but might either * Vtili terrori doctrina salutaris adjungatur Aust Et deââ ipse nos sââoite dâceâ salâbâi târ âârrââ receive satisfaction from them or only this charge and restraint that he keep his opinion to himselfe till God shew him the truth and that he presume not to divulge it save onely in private conference to others and that in a modest and peaceable manner In matters of judgement and opinion where no man is accountable for more than he can understand and upon grounds of right reasoning either beleive or know much prudence tendernesse and charity is to be used which will easily distinguish between honest simplicity privately dissenting upon plausible grounds or harmlesly erring without design and that turbulent pertinacy by which pride is resolved as a dry nurse to bring up by hand at the charge and trouble of others every novell and spurious opinion which an adulterous or wanton fancy lists to bring forth though there be no milk for it in the breasts of Reason or Scripture rightly understood The first is as Joseph out of his way wandring and desiring to be directed whom it is charity to reduce to the right way The second is like sturdy Vagabonds who are never out of their way but seek to seduce others that they may rob or murther them these ought to be justly punished and restrained The first is as cold water which may dabble and disorder one that fals into it yea and may drown him too but the other is as falling into scalding hot water which pride soone boyles up to malice and both to publique trouble unlesse it be thus wisely prevented before it have like fire a publique vent for commonly pertinacy of men ariseth more from the love of credit and applause which they think they have got or may lose or from some other advantage they aim at than barely from any esteem they have of the opinions wherein they innovate which brats of mens brains not their beauty but their propriety and relation commends to an eager maintaining Mallent semper errare quam semel errasse videri which in a publique debate by wise and impartiall men of high credit and reputation for their learning gravity and integrity will be so blasted that they will hardly ever after thrive or spread De Nerva dictum Res insociabiles miscuit Imperium liberitatem Tacit. This or the like care of Christian Magistrates by way of rationall restraints charitable convictions and just repressings of all factious and âârbulent innovations in Religion being full of wisedome ãâã charity and just policy for the publique and private good of men may not be taxed with the least suspicion of tyranny nor may wise and good men startle at the name and outcry of persecution which some proud or passionate opiniasters may charge upon them any more than good Pati non est Christianae justitiae certum documentum ut Donatistae meritò repressi âociferabent Aust Ep. 163. Physitians or Chirurgeons should be moved from the Rules of their art and experiences by the clamors and imputations of cruelty from those that are full of foolish pity when they are forced to use rougher Physick Matth. 5.10 Blessed are they that are persecuted but it must be for righteousnesse sake and such severer medicines which the disease and health of the Patient doth necessarily require of them unlesse they would flatter the disease to destroy the man or spare one part to ruine the whole body It is indeed an * Lev. 19.17 hating of our brother and partaking of his sin
indifferency in the Angels of the Churches of Pergamus and Thyatira tolerating any thing and condemning nothing the one suffering those that held the doctrine of Balaam and the impure Nicolaitans who taught all libidinous impudicities to be free for Christians the other for tolerating Jezebel under the colour of a Prophetesse to seduce the servants of God The Apostle Paul commands some mens mouths should be stopped Tit. 1.11 Gal. 5.12 1 Tim. 2.20 who speak perverse things in the Church wisheth those cut off that troubled them He gives over to Satan Hymenaeus and Philetus that they might learn not to blaspheme Gal. 1.8 Denounceth a grievous curse or Anathema to any that should presume to teach any other Doctrine than the Gospell that form of sound words once delivered to the Church which is according to godlinesse 1 Tim. 6.3 1 Cor. 4.2 He tels us that there is not onely a word but a rod or power of coercion left to the Church and its lawfull Pastors or Ministers for the edification not for the destruction of the Church And however this power Ecclesiasticall which is from God Magistratick and Ministeriall power when united as that other Magistratick be wholly severed and divided in their courses while the Civill Magistrate is unchristian yet when he embraceth the profession of Christianity these two branches of power which flowed severall ways yet from the same fountaine God doe so farre meet again and unite their amicable streams ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of Magistratick and Ministeriall Civill and Church power as not to * As those of old that thought Herod to be the Mâssias Terâde pras ad Haâc 5. confound each other nor yet to crosse and stop one the other but rather to increase strengthen and preserve mutually each other while the Minister of Christ directs the Magistrate and the Christian * As Eusebius tels in Constantine the Greats time who joined with the Bishops and Ministers of the Church in good government Magistrate protects the Minister both of them with a single eye regarding that great end for which God in his love to mankinde and to his Church hath established both these powers in Christian Churches and Societies That neither the bodies nor the soules of Christians should want that good which God hath offered them in Christ nor suffer those injuries in society for the prevention or remedy of which both Magistracy and Ministry are the Ordinances of God for enjoying the benefit of both which blessings as every Christian hath a sociall capacity so every lawfull Magistrate and Minister hath according to their places and proportions a publique duty and authority upon them to see justice and holinesse truth and peace civill sanctions and divine institutions purely and rightly dispensed to inferiours for whose good they aâe of God ordained 11. In what case onely toleration of any thing in Religion were lawfull If there were indeed no rule of the written Word of God which Christians owned as the setled foundation of Faith the sure measure of doctrine and guide of good manners in religion both publiquely and privately or if there were no credible Tradition delivered by word of mouth and parents examples which men might imitate for the way of Religion revealed to them by God which was the way before the flood but every one were to expect dayly either new inspirations or to follow the dictates of his own private fancy and reason Nothing then would be more irreligious then to deny all freedom publique as well as private nothing more just than to tolerate any thing of opinion and speculation which any one counted his religion yet even in that liberty of walking and wandering in the dark when no Sun of certain Revelation divine had shined on mankinde Rom. 1.32.2 14. the very light of Nature taught men as among Heathens that some things in point of practise are never tolerable in any humane society But since the wisdome and mercy of God hath given to mankinde which the Church alwayes injoyes the light of his holy Word and a constant order of Ministry to teach from it the wayes of God in truth peace and holinesse not onely every Christian is bound to use all religious means which God hath granted to settle his own judgement and live accordingly in his private sphear without any Scepticall itch or lust of disputing alwayes in Religion But both Magistrate and Minister whose severall duties are set forth and different powers ordained over others in Scripture for a sociall and publique good must take care to attain that good of a setled Religion and preserve it in always of verity equity and charity which may all well consist with the exercise of due authority Nor is it any stinting or restraining of the Spirit of God in any private Christian to keep his Spirit within the bounds of the Word of God Deut. 29.29 wherein the things revealed belong to us and our children Nor is it any restraint to the Spirit of God in the Scripture to keep our opinions and judgements and practises within the bounds of that holy faith and good order which is most clearly set forth in the câncurrent sense of the Scriptures and explained by the Confessions of Faith and practise of holy Discipline which the Creeds and Councels and customes of the Catholick Church hold forth to them Nor is it any limiting or binding up of the Spirit of God in private men for the Christian Magistrate and Minister to use all publique means both for the information conviction and conversion of those under their charge as to the inward man and also of due restraint and coercion as to the outward expressions in which they stand related to a publique and common good But if the negligence of Governours in Church and State 12. What a Christian must doe in dissolute times should at any time so connive and tolerate out of policy or fear or other base passion if through the brokennesse and difficulties of times the sons of Zeruiah be too hard for Magistrates and good Ministers so as the vulgar fury corrupted by factious and unruly spirits are impatient of just restraits but carry on all things against Laws and wiser mens desires to a licentious Anarchy and all confusions in the outward face and publique Ministrations of Religion yet must no good Christian think this any dispensation for any private errours in his judgment or practise In maxima rerum licentia minima esse debet veri Christiani libertas Gib Lex sibi severissima est pura conscientia dei amor Ber. he must be the more circumspect and exact in his station and duty as a Christian when the publique course runs most to confusion tolerating least in his own conscience when most is tolerated by others The love of God and Christ and of the truth of Religion and the respect and reverence borne the order of the Ministry and to the Churches
Magus Your money perish with you No I rather wish your Salvation if possible though it be without the restitution of what you have already and intend further to rob Christ of and his Church and his Ministers and his poor too for they had a good share in the Churches revenues Only I wish withall that all the learned and godly Ministers of the Gospell in England were in such a condition as to worldly competency that they could preach the Gospell freely that so these repiners might hear them gratis as most of them doe when they vouchsafe to hear them and so without prejudice or grudging at the maintenance of Ministers in point of Tithes That so if it be possible they may repent and be converted from that gall of bitternesse and bond of iniquity in which they are It were happy if as St. Austin offered to doe all Ministers could release Ne invidia Clericis obveniat de p ssâssionibus Ecclesiae obtulit plâbi Augustinus malle se ex cellationibus vivere ut antiqui Sed Laici illâd accipere noluerunt Possid vita Aug. c. 23. that equitable and Evangelicall power which they have by Scripture and that legall right which the law of the land hath given them to demand and receive Tithes and other emoluments That their necessities might not force them having neglected all other wayes of getting or improving estates that they might fit themselves by their studies for this great work of the Ministry either to take Tithes or which of all things is most detestable to men of any ingenuous spirits and learning to depend upon vulgar contributions which are so stuffed with pride in the givers and contempt toward the receivers so full of uncertainty and so certain high wayes to basenesse and beggery as the genius of most men now is that there are few Mechaniques who would not disdain to be such Ministers as must when they have done their work beg for their wages and shall be sure to want them unlesse they always abound in sordid complyances and flatteries with the vilest men and their vilest humours For however people have now and then a warm fit of giving to their Teachers yet it seldome lasts longer than the heat of some factious design or new fancy melts and thaws them After that they soon returne to that frozennesse which is hardly dissolved by any mans warmest breathings to some few drops of incompetent yet insolent and supercilious contributions But I am afraid our distemper is deeper and more subtilly dangerous to our reformed Religion than we are aware of in this point of Ministers maintenance The burthen is not That Tithes are paid for that these projectors doe not intend to quit so either to Landlords or poor Tenants but that they are paid to the true and ordained Ministers that thereby they are still continued and incouraged in their Ministry The grief is that as they receive them so every where they deserve them The vexation of that is that Ministers are not yet driven out of their hives as Bees after all their labours by the smoak of some such sulphurous projects that so these hungry Reformers and new stamped Preachers with their Jesuitick arts and insinuations may possesse their honey The displeasure of some men is that any Ministers worthy of that name and calling or that any thing of good learning of studious abilities of reall gifts and due authority of the true reformed Religion and piety should still remain in this Church of England which might hinder its return to the Romish subjection of which those wiser agents despair not when there shall be no better Ministers than such as either the vulgar charity maintaines or the vulgar choice ordaines As for Ministers superfluities and excesses 9. Answer to the cavill of Ministers excesses which some men rather talk of with envy than prove with truth God knowes few fishermen take fish now with money in their mouths there are not many golden cups found in any of their sacks mouths such as may tempt them to any splendor or prodigality Alas the most of them have scarce for bonest necessities Look to their poor widows and fatherlesse children commonly their greatest portion is Gods mercy and mans charity And to the shame of this Nation so blest of God and Nature with abundance many of them are by the tenuity of their Benefices kept far enough from exercising that hospitable largenesse which many of them have in the Theory and speculation but cannot practise it which is so commended by the Apostle Paul 1 Tim. 3.2 Tit. 1.8 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Iam. 1.5.17 and required in a Bishops and Ministers way of living among men as having not more a face of humanity with it than of Divinity it being the glory of God to be of a bountifull munificence and liberall goodnesse as carrying a sweet savour with it making the Ministry of the Gospell as a fragrant ointment poured out much recommending the Gospell to men when they can hear Christs Word and tast of his loaves too Besides it gives a great advantage and usefull authority to Ministers in the places where they live renders their counsels more considerable their examples more venerable their doctrine more acceptable and more credible for nothing more justifies what we preach of Gods bounty and great gifts in Christ to poor men than when they see religious men and chiefly Ministers most liberall of this worlds goods as believing they have treasures laid up in heaven which * Manus pauperis gazâphylacium Christi Chrysol Tranfinittas incoelum thâsauros bajulatoâe pauâ pere Id. the poor hand mans which is Gods box carries thither And indeed considering the great numbers of poore in many or most places of England now abounding and the retrenching of most mens estates both in trade and house keeping it were no more than needed if Ministers who are constantly resident among the poore were able also to be some way relievers of them beyond bare and barren words of godlinesse which signifie little to those whose bellies have no eares when they are pinched with urgent and extream necessities Plus nostrareligio vicatim insumit quam vâstra templatim Ter. de Christianis Apol Nothing should be lesse illiberall than true Christian Religion which sets forth the highest bounty of God to mankinde in giving Jesus Christ Nor ever was any thing lesse sordid than Christians in former times the many monuments here in England of their religious prodigalities and devout excesses to the Church and to pious uses doe sufficiently testifie how far those Christians were from the niggardize and Nabalism of some men in these times Quantiscunque sumptibus cânstât lacrum est pietatis nomine sumptus facere Tertul. Apol. 38. Then they thought nothing too much for Church men now nothing is too little And truly it is a very foul shame that superstition which is but the * Quale affectatio in civilibus tale
hear with the greatest ease order and decency the ablest Ministers of England in those places which are dedicated to the Churches publique use and service Indeed the ruder way of these mens exercising their small endowments and discovering their great idlenesse by extemporary pratings may well enough consist with those mechanick imployments to which they have been brought up and from which this their predicating now and then is but a sport and recreation if it should not turne to some account for profit But to such men as make the Ministry of the glorious Gospell Nulla res bene exerceri potest ab homine altas occupato Sen. de brev vit to be their work and study dayly to fit themselves for that great and sacred dispensation of saving Truths and sublime mysteries it will appeare to be alone an imployment so more than enough that there will be little vacancy to intangle themselves in secular and inferiour businesse which is casting down the stars of heaven from their orbs and firmaments to things terrene and sordid which at best are but losse and dung in comparison of the excellency of that knowledge of Jesus Christ 1 Cor. 2.2 which they determine above all things to know and make known If the work of the Ministry which is of so vast a latitude and of so high concernment require and takes up the prime and flower of the time as well as the thoughts of the best and ablest men that ever were conscientiously imployed in it and all little enough how sordid are those projects which seek to divert Ministers by worldly necessities to debase their minds below that worthy office and weighty work But contempt and beggery are the double honour which these mens bounty and gratitude would give to those that have and still do diligently labour in the Word and Doctrine Either they own them not as invested in any holy office and divine authority or they would have them so debased by poverty and vile dependency that they might not be thought fit to be owned as such while they are forced to intangle themselves contrary to the Apostles Canon 2 Tim. 2.4 in the meanest affaires of life hindering other poor men in their manuall trades and receiving no other benefit of their learning and labours but what comes in an arbitrary way from others or is extorted by their most illiberall importunities bringing down to the lowest step of disgrace the dignity of this holy function in this reformed Church as if Ministers were to be nothing but an order of mendicant Fryers these beg when they need not but those shall need and beg and have not O how desirous are these men to have all true Ministers like to Christ their Master not to have whereto hide their heads while the Foxes have holes Matth. 8.20 and the birds of the air have nests Such airy light and high flying fancies as these who like feiled Pigeons the lesse they see the higher they sore doe dayly build their nests on high and feather them very well Yet they could be well content the Apostle Paul and all his successours in the Ministry of the Gospell among the Gentils should either lie in the tents of their own making or else with the dogs of their flocks out of dores while they fatted and anointed may rest at ease within the curtaines of Solomon and dwell in seiled houses to which some of them have hardly so good a title as Ministers have to their houses glebes and Tithes Thus these Pharaohs dream of none Gen. 41. but lean cattell in the field of this Church or to compleat the Vision they see the following lean cattell which are now coming up after the former which were fat and wel favoured devouring them up as if they had not been The new ill ordained ill gifted ill maintained and every way ill favoured Ministers will in short time they hope consume all those learned worthy able rightly ordained and sometime competently if not honorably entertained Ministers which have been the glory of this Church and Nation for many ages These must now give way to hungry necessitous crowching and fawning pieces of impudent ignorance such as their Antidecimall Masters affect as if they thought that the more thread-bare and hunger-starved Ministers were and the lesse wool or flesh they had on their backs the more spirituall they must needs be the more like Angels or separate and naked soules and the lesse chargeable they are the more acceptable they will be to these patrons of avarice and sacriledge Such are the noble generous and blessed projects or proposals of these Antidecimists than whom a meaner spirited subject never exercised any ingenuous pen nor more infested any Christian Church not like gadflyes more importunely disquited learned godly and true Ministers of the blessed Gospell O you excellent spirited and liberall hearted Christians 14. Appeal to the liberall soules to whose candour I must still appeal as the great incourager and comforter next God and a good conscience of all faithfull and true Ministers in these blustering encounters Although ãâã know by too much experience that there are many such whining people penurious protestants triobolury Christian whose beggerly soules are prone to be leavened with the suggestions of these Antideclinists who for the most part are pitifull pieces of ignorance avarice and sacrilegious envy through whom as through whom as through vaults and trunkes the divell whispers into common peoples eares this Infernall Oracle Save your purses though you damn your soules yet all worthy and true Ministers who are humbly conscious to their endeavour to deserve well of this Church of England of their own charges and all other good people are still far from that dejection or despondency into which their adversaries seek to cast them For they still have frequent experiences of their peoples unfeigned love respects and chearfull kindenesse to them whose generous piety oft seems to tell their Ministers 2 Sam. 24.24 as David did Araunah That they would be ashamed to serve their God of that which costs them nothing Notwithstanding they have many other publique pressures upon them which are of a far later edition than Tithes and of a greater print yet they cannot finde in their hearts the least grudging at their paying Tithes to their Ministers since they see no reason why these as Christs Agents and Gods Embassadours should not as well deserve and enjoy a competent and comely maintenance as any publique Officers either Civill or Military Who have more of power to exact but not more of right either humane or divine nor yet more of merit to require their payes and fees Yea Ministers still dare to hope that those in power have not any such Nabalitick and churlish humor as to feast those that shear and sometimes slay the sheep while they starve the Shepheards So great a confidence alwayes ariseth from the conscience of well doing And whereas the strongest insinuations
the substance of them nor any lessening of Christs right to them And for this I have produced not weak opinions not light conjectures not partiall customes not bare prepossession 3. A summary of what makes for the function of the Ministry not uncertain tradition not blind antiquity not meer crowds or numbers of men much lesse do I solemnly alledge my own specious fancies devout dreams uncertain guessings Seraphick dictates and magisteriall Enthusiasms But 1. evident grounds out of the Word of God for a divine Ordination and institution at first 2. Scripture history for succession to four generations actually 3. Promises and precepts for perpetuity of power Ministeriall and assistance which was derived by the solemn ceremony of the imposition of hands by such only as had been ordained and so enabled with successionall power till the coming of Christ 4. This primitive root and divine plantation of the Ministeriall office and power we finde oft confirmed by miraculous gifts besides the innocency humility simplicity piety and charity of those Apostles primitive Bishops and Presbyters set forth in the holinesse of their lives and the glorious successes of their Ministeriall labours converting thousands by preaching the Gospell and by their Ministeriall power and authority planting Churches in all the then known and reputed world oft crowning their doctrines and Ministry with Martyrdome 5. After this I produce what is undenyably alleadged from authours of the best credit learned and godly men famous in the Church through all the first ages shewing the Catholick and uncontradicted consent the constant and uninterrupted succession by Bishops and Presbyters in every City and Countrey which all Christians in every true Church owned received and reverenced as men indued with such order and power Ministeriall as was divine supernaturall and sacred as from Christ and in his Name though by man as the means and conduit of it This is made good to our dayes in the persons and office of those Ministers who were and are duely ordained in this Church 6. Next I plead with the like evident and undenyable demonstrations the great abilities in all sorts of ministeriall gifts the use and advancement of all good learning the vindicating of true Christian and reformed religion the manifold discoveries of sound judgement discreet zeal holy industry blamelesse constancy and all other graces wherein the Ministers of England have not been inferiour to the best and most famous in any reformed Christian Church and incomparably beyond any of their defamatory adversaries 7. I add to these as credentiall Letters the testimonies and seales which God hath given of his grace and holy Spirit accompanying the Ministry in England upon the hearts of many thousands both before and eminently since the Reformation by which men have been converted to and confirmed in Faith Repentance Charity and holy life the tryall of which is most evident in that patience and constancy which many Ministers as other Christians in this Church have oft shewen in the sufferings which they have chosen rather then they would sin agaist their Conscience and that duty which they owed to God and man 8. Last of all if any humane consideration may hope for place in the neglect of so many divine the civill rights and priviledges which the piety of this Nation and the Laws of this Land have alwayes given to Ministers of the Gospell by the fullest and freest consent of all Estates in Parliament that they might never want able Ministers nor these all fitting support and incouragements These I say ought so far to be regarded by men of justice honour and conscience as not suddenly to break all those sacred sanctions and laws asunder by which their forefathers have bound them to God to his Church and Ministers for the perpetuall preservation of the true Christian Religion among them and their posterity Furthermore 4. The fruits of Ministers labours in England if the godly Ministers of this Church of England whom some men destine to as certain destruction and extirpation as ever the Agagite did the Jews if they be the messengers of the most high God the Prophets of the Lord the Evangelicall Priests those by whom Salvation hath been brought and continued to this part of the world If they have like the good Vine and Figtree been serviceable to God and man to Church and State If they have laboured more aboundantly and been blessed more remarkably than any other under heaven If they have preached sound doctrine in season and out of season if they have given full proof of their Ministry not handling the Word of God deceitfully nor defrauding the Church of any Truth of God or divine Ordinance If many of them have fought a good fight and finished their course with joy and great successe against sin errour superstition and profanenesse If they have snatched many firebrands out of hell pulled many souls out of the snares of the divell If they have fasted and mourned and watched and prayed and studyed and taught and lived to the honour of the Gospell and the good of many soules If they have like Davids Worthies stood in the gap against those Anakims and Zanzummins who by lying wonders learned sophistries and accurate policies have to this day from the first reformation and coming out of Egypt sought to bring us thither again or else to destroy the very name of Protestants and reformed Religion from under heaven If almost all good Christians and not a few of these renegadoes their ungratefull enemies doe owe in respect of knowledge or grace to the Ministers of England as Philemon to St. Paul even their very selves If they have oft in secret wept over this sinfull Nation and wantonly wicked people as Christ did over Jerusalem and as Noah Daniel and Job oft stood in the gap to turne away the wrath of God from this self-destroying Nation If now they have no other thoughts or practises but such as become the truth and peace of that Gospell which they preach and that blessed example which Christ hath set them whom in all things they desire to imitate in serving God edifying the Church doing good to all men praying for their enemies and paying all civill respects which they owe to any men If all true and faithfull Ministers have done and designe onely to doe many great and good works in this Church and Nation for which of these is it that some men seek and others with silence suffer them to be stoned as the Jews threatned Christ and the inconstant Lystrians acted on St. Paul who after miracles wrought by him among them and high applauses of him from them was after dragged as a dead dog out of their City by them Act. 14.19 supposing him to be dead If all true and worthy Ministers being conscious to their own Integrity a midst their common infirmities after their escaping the late stormes in which many perished are easily able without any disorder to them to shake off those
but cruell actors in their distresses whose necessities must needs be some reproach of the Nation even a publique sin and shame never to be expiated Will it not be the height of barbarity to compell such persons to Bellisarius his Obolum After so many learned victories and triumphs to force them to turn their bookes into bread or to be their own Cannibals to feed on their owne bowels or to starve upon others uncharitablenesse O how sad and sordid is it for such learned worth to be tryed with want and such piety be exercised by penury O prodigy of covetous cruelty capable to astonish heaven and earth which seekes to hide its wickednesse by its enormity and to make its selfe incredible by its monstrosity and excesse men will think it a fable which humanity much more Christianity should so much abhor to act or suffer to be done when it is in their power to help O Divine Providence which art indisputable unsearchable uneffable how dost thou thus chuse darknesse for the garment of thy glorious lights and thick clouds of obscurity wherein to wrap up thy brightest beames among mankinde Art thou preparing Ravens for such Eliasses and working wonders for the nourishment of such Prophets or shall their retirednesse poverty and patience be thy greatest wonder and their Martyrdome thy highest miracle by which to convince and convert this crooked and adulterous generation Truly O excellent Christians it is infinite pity grief and shame that so deserving vertues and most reverend years should be so much obscured and neglected whose great learning and excellent gifts in all kindes no men or Christians would despise or not use and incourage save onely such as are afraid that either the true reformed Religion or true Ministers should have any lustre put upon them or so much as any competent livelyhood afforded to them here while forain Churches and Universities admire them and would gladly entertain them There are also some fair Plantations of young and thrifty trees yet left in this Church whose luxuriant floridnesse wants nothing but a right Church government to culture prune and order them These rightly planted out by due ordination and preserved by wise discipline would in time bear store of good fruits if the coldnesse and spowinesse of the soil and inclemency of the English climate ever since our Northern blasts did not make them dwindle grow mossy and shrubbed by popular and plebeian adherencies or if a violent hand doe not pluck them up by the root or so bark them round and circumcise their maintenance that no fair fruit can be expected from them when there is no sap derived to them who if they were duly ordered and incouraged would still make the vain and erratick genius of this age see That true Religion is to be preserved and the Kingdom of Christ in mens hearts advanced and the power of godlinesse maintained in Christians lifes not by new modes and fancifull fashion but by old truths and the old Ministry of whose line and measure these new pretenders coming far short they strive by their calumniating activity to supply their defects after the same arts that the ungrateful sons of Sophocles did who that they might get their fathers estate of whose longaevity they were impatient complained that hee doted and was past the use of those admired parts which formerly had got him the love and applause of all Athens beseeching the Magistracy that they might make their father their pupill and manage that estate for him to which he was superannuated The old man hearing of this practise of his unnaturall sons made and publiquely recited the famous Oââipus Coloneus and last of his Tragedies which gave the people so great assurance of his still remaining reason and sufficiency that they caused the former unjust grant to be revoked and his unworthy sons worthily punished 18. The impertinency and insufficiency of the Antiministerial pretenders I must in like manner leave it to the judgement and conscience of all excellent Christians whether there be any compare betweene the gifts labours and successes of those goodly Trees the true Ministers who have had the right power and succession derived to them from the Apostolicall root and these new shooters or suckers who seek to starve the ancient trees which so far exceed them and over drop them Are they not like vines and brambles thorns and figtrees set together Is not the comparison uncomely and disparaging not onely to Christians judgements but to their very religion Can the exchange passe without infinite losse injury and indignity to all true Christians of this and all other reformed Churches And therefore I shall presume such a commutation can never be desirable or acceptable to any that are soberly religious and truly consciencious who have no secular interest wrapped up under specious pretensions of piety Wise and worthy Christians cannot but remember and be extreamly sensible of those many great benefits which their forefathers themselves and their countrey have evidently received and enjoyed many years by the labors of the true Ministers of this Church equall or like to which they cannot with any probability nor by any experience yet had expect from the sorry simplicity and extravagant ignorance of those Antiministeriall adversaries who have as little ability as authority to carry on the great and holy work of saving soules either by dispelling ignorance errours or prejudices out of mens mindes or by setling mens judgements in truth or satisfying mens consciences in doubts or by reforming mens manners in a way of due reproof and discreet counsell or by vindicating the reformed Religion against learned cunning and powerfull opposers or by preserving any decency order and honor in the outward form and profession of Christian Religion which will soon deform to all contrary effects if other Ministry or Ministers be applyed than such as Christ hath instituted and the Church alwayes ordained and sent in Christs Name No man then can desire or design the change of this Ministry as to the authority order rule and succession who doth not also aime at the change of the whole Ministration and work Indeed those rude and unchristian novelties which some men seeme to agitate carry the aspect not onely of Papists and other collaterall adversaries against us as reformed but of Jews and Turks and Heathens such as would most diametrally oppose the name of any Christian Church or which is as bad or worse they seeme to prepare the way for some great Antichrists 2 Thes 2.10 11. whose coming must be by strong pretensions and presumptions of some new wayes of Ministry Sanctity and Piety in which are hidden the strongest delusions most probable to overthrow the true Ministry and Churches of Christ while they shall speciously cry up such new wayes of Ministry and spirit and gifts and Churches which neither we nor our forefathers nor primitive Christians nor the Church Catholick ever knew or were acquainted with either by
Idolaters commonly adored I well know that there needs not greater incitations to constancy in vertue or patience in afflictions especially if for no evill doing than those which innocency suggests to good consciences by which the grace of God hath no doubt enabled many of you to those ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã great agonies and victories of faith which you have as Job sustained in and obtained over the world by your meeknesse and to such as observe it admired patience Enduring at once even from those of whom you had deserved either as Brethren or Fathers better things so great contradictions and so many diminutions as not onely to have been despised yea and by some contumeliously used in your persons venerable for age learning piety and gravity but also to be quite dejected from that height and utterly ejected from the enjoyment of those ancient places to which both high honours and ample revenews were anciently annexed wherewith your selves were justly invested and which your predecessors peaceably injoyed many hundreds of years past in this Church and Nation Herein you have excelled most of the ancient Bishops who although great and commendable sufferers as Martyrs or Confessors yet seldome from those who were of the same faith and orrhodox profession Gregory Naz. indeed was stoned and reviled when he came to Constantinople and rejoyced to be so entertained because they were of the Arian faction enemies of Christs glory and godhead which is the Churches greatest glory and comfort Naz. orat Lat. In like sort divers godly and Orthodox Bishops were molested banished imprisoned and destroyed by prevalent Hereticks and Schismaticks who yet ever set up Bishops of their own leaven and faction For however men dared much against severall truths and fundamentall doctrines of Christianity yet never till of later times did they rise to the boldnesse of denying and destroying the evident Catholick custome of the Churches government by Bishops as chief among the Presbyters how ever single Tenets might be dark and disputable yet this was so clear by universall practise and consent that none ever gainsayed it that were of any repute for learning or piety among the ancients Your sufferings are the more strange and remarkable in this that they are from those who solemnly protested to maintain the Protestant reformed Religion as it was established in the Church of England in the extern order and policy of which you then were and had at all times been chief pillars and ornaments In this so strange and sudden alteration men soberly learned and peaceably pious and uncovetously Christian doe still with all respect and reverence to you and your Order consider not onely that great and undenyable justification which you have from the Lawes wisdome and piety of this Church and State ever since they were Christians as also from the Catholick and undoubted practise of all ancient Churches blest every where with the excellent lives learned labours and glorious sufferings of many your famous predecessors to whose care and fidelity the Church owes for the most part under God as the lawfull succession of Ministers so the preservation of the Scriptures of good learning and of all holy administrations But also they lay to heart that great humility moderation meeknesse candor and charity most worthy of you and most observable in you By which you have been as sheep before the Shearers not opening your mouths yea you were in order to publique peace content so far to gratifie your enemies and displease your friends as in many things to have been lessened in those rights and preheminences you had according to the Laws and ancient customes of this Church and State hereby hoping to have drawn others from their exorbitancies to such a peaceable temperament as might have been happy for us all Nor is it unobserved by wise men how great a justification the providence of God hath soon given even to your order and office which some Ministers were so impatient not to root out not onely by the preservation of it and by it a constant Ministry and holy order in his Church every where for 1600 years but also by that notable confutation and speedy defeat given to the vast hopes and violent projects of those for other mens counsels and results upon a secular account I neither examine nor censure Ministers who being of your own tribe were your sharpest rivals in a Presbyterian excesse who have now as little cause to rejoice in the so much endeavoured extirpation not of any Tyrannique and Papall but of all Presidentiall or Paternall Episcopacy that they have great cause to repent and be ashamed of those immoderate counsels and precipitant actions which knew not how to distinguish between the failings of persons and the benefit of order between the rectitude of a Canon or rule and the crookednesse of depraved manners which are incident to all sorts and degrees of men whatsoever and to Presbyters no lesse than to Bishops So that in such severities which ruined at a dear and dangerous rate what they might have repaired safely and easily they shewed themselves neither good Church-men nor wise States-men neither very pious nor greatly politick For by snuffing Episcopacy too close they have almost extinguished Presbytery and occasioned this ruine threatning the order honour maintenance and succession of the whole function and calling of the Evangelicall Ministry Their zeal not to leave an hoof in Egypt as some violent spirits pretended is probable to bring us back again to Egypt or so lose us in the wildernesse of Sin as few heads in after ages shall enter into Canaan No wonder if the branches wither when the root is wasted It is comely in your piety and gravity that you have not rejoiced in these so sudden defeats and speedy frustrations of their so bitter and implacable adversaries whose tongues it seems dividing their building ceased and soon decayed But rather you pitie these confusions incident to poor mortals who so oft bruise themselves very sorely by the fall and ruines which they maliciously or unadvisedly bring upon others as those violenter Presbyters have done even upon Presbytery it self who in its due place and decent subordination is also an ancient honorable and Catholick order of the Church of Christ by their hasty demolishing of all moderate Episcopacy where one Minister is preferred before another agreeable to the eminency of his gifts and graces the priority of his age the rules of all right reason and order which ownes any government in any society of men The gobdly height and orderly strength of which Prelacy was not onely as the root for right derivation and succession but also as the shelter stay and protection besides a great beauty and ornament to the whole Ministry of this and all Churches yea and to the reformed Religion here as established as not with lesse piety so without boasting with as much if not not more prudence and moderation as to the externe policy of it as in any
men I must needs offend as to their distemper I did designe it I ever shall offend them if I will defend this Truth It is my duty and charity by displeasing them to doe them good Apoplectick diseases are incurable till sense be restored some men are benummed and past feeling I cannot live or dye in peace if I should hold my peace when I ought to rebuke and with all authority Ephes 4.19 because with Truth and good conscience in the name of Christ and of all my brethren the intolerable vanity ignorance pride arrogancy and cruelty of those who have set up themselves above and against all those that are the ordained reformed and faithfull Ministers of this or any other Christian Church In whom they list to finde nothing but faults and insufficiencies while they boast of their own rare accomplishments which are no where to be found but in their proud swelling words by which they lie in wait to deceive the simple and unstable soules I could no longer bear their insolent Pamphlets 2 Pet. 2.18 their intolerable practises their uncharitable projects against the glory of Christ and the happinesse of this reformed Church and Nation It grieved me to see so may Shipwrackt soules so many tossed to and fro who are floating to the Romish coast so many overthrown faiths so many willing and affected Atheists so many cavilling Sophisters so many wasted comforts so many scurrilous and ridiculous Saints so many withered graces so many seared consciences so many sacrilegious Christians so many causelesse triumphings of mean persons over learned grave and godly Ministers I was troubled to behold so many fears yet so much silence so many sighes and sorrows yet so much dejection and oppression of spirits such over-awings in those men whom it becomes in a spirituall warfare to encounter with beasts and unreasonable men as being sure to overcome at last Therefore among others I desire this apology may be a monument of my perfect abhorrency and publique protestation against all evil counsels and violent designes used against this reformed Church its Religion and Ministry when posterity shall see the sad effects of some mens agitations I expect no acceptance from any men further than I may doe them good Such as refuse to be healed by this application probably their smart will provoke them to petulant replyes which as I cannot expect from any sober and serious Christian so to the wantonnesse of others who are wofull wasters of paper and inke ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Plato in Crito I shall never have leisure to attend I have better imployment whereto I humbly devote the short remnant of my pretious moment even to the service of Christ of this Church and of all those excellent Christians in it to whose favour this sudden Apologetick defence is humbly dedicated in the behalf of the Ministry of this Church of England by their humblest servant in the Lord I. G. FINIS A Table of the chief heads handled in this Defense of the Ministery of the Church of ENGLAND THE Addresse pag. 1. The Cause undertaken p. 2 and recommended to excellent Christians p. 3 The honor of suffering in a good cause p. 4 Humble monition to those in power p. 6 Of ingenuous Parrhesie p. 7 Of Apologetick writings p. 8 The Authors integroty and sympathy p. 9 Of Ministers Lapse p. 10 Of their former Conformity p. 11 An account of Mr. Chibalds two books touching Lay Elders p. 13 Weak conjectures at the causes of Ministers Lapse p. 14 Of true Honor. p. 17 The main cause of Ministers lapse or diminution p. 20 Of Ministers as Politicians Pragmaticks Polemicks p. 24 What carriage best becomes Ministers in civill dissensions p. 25 Of Ministers indiscretions and inconstancies p. 28 The way of Ministers recovery p. 29 Vulgar insolencie against Ministers p. 30 Antiministeriall malice and practises p. 34 Ambitious and Atheisticall policies against them p. 35 The joy and triumph of the enemies of the reformed Religion p. 39 The Ministers of the Church of England neither Vsurpers nor Impostors p. 40 The sympathy of good Christians with their afflicted Ministers p. 42 Their plea for them against Novel and unordained Intruders p. 44 The right succession and authority of Ministers a matter of high concernment to true Christians p. 48 Who are the greatest enemies against the Ministry of this Church p. 49 Matters of Religion most considerable to Statesm n. p. 50 The just cause godly Ministers have to fear aâd complain p. 52 Ministers case unheard not to be condemned p. 55 The character of a good Minister such as is here pleaded for p. 58 Ministers excellencies are some mens greatest offence p. 61 Ministers infirmities viciate but not vacate their Authority p. 62 I. The first Objection or Quarrell of the Antiministeriall faction against the Ministers of England as being in no true or right Church way p. 65 Answ Vindicating the Church of England p. 66 1. As to Religion internall Ibid. It s power on the heart p. 67 Iâs ground and rule as to holinesse p. 68 Of fanatick fancies in Religion p. 69 The Souls true search after God and discoveries of him p. 71 Of the Souls Immortality p 73 Mans improvement to the divine image p. 74 True Religion as internall estates in Christ and in the true Church p. 76 II. Of true Religion as externall or professionall in Church society p. 77 Of the Church as visible and Catholick p. 78 Of a Nationall Church p. 80 The order and charity which befits Christians in all sociall relations p. 82 Papall and popular extreams touching the Church p. 84 The Romane arrogating too much p. 85 Of Infallibility in the Churches Ministry p. 88 Of Churches reduced only to single Congregations or Independent bodies 91 The primitive way of Churches and Christian communion p. 92 The National communion or polity of the Church of Eng. justified p. 95 The mincing or crumbling of the Churches pernicious p. 96 Of Religion as established and protected by Civill power p. 99 Of the subject matter or members of a Church p. 101 Of Parochiall congregations p. 102 Of Communicants p. 103 Of Ministers duty to Communicants p. 104 Ministers in each Parish not absolute Judges but Monitors and Directors Ibid. Good Discipline in the Church most desirable Ibid. Of Jurisdiction and Judicatories Ecclesiasticall p. 105 Of the common peoples power in admitting Communicants p. 106 Of a Church Covenant its Novelty Infirmity Superfluity p. 110 The essentials and prudentials of a true Church in England p. 112 Of being above all Ordinances Ministry and Church society p. 113 Peoples incapacity of gubernative power Civill or Ecclesiasticall p. 115 Of Magistrates and Ministers p. 117 Of the Plebs or peoples judgment in matters of doctrine or scandall p. 119 Tell it to the Church in whom is power of Church discipline and censures p. 121 Of Synods and Councels p. 126 Of prudentiall Liberty and latitudes in Church polity p. 127
The rash and injurious defaming of the Church of England riseth from want of judgement humility or charity p. 129 A pathetick deploring the losse and want of charity among Christians p. 131 II. Grand Objâction against the Ministry as no peculiar Office or distinct Calling p. 143 Answ The peculiar Calling of the Ministry asserted 1. By Catholick testimony both as to the judgement and practise of all Churches p. 144 The validity of that testimony p. 146 2. The peculiar Calling or Office of the Ministry confirmed by Scripture p. 152 1. Christs Ministry in his Person p. 153 2. Christs instituting an holy succession to that power and Office p. 154 3. The Apostles care for an holy succession by due ordination p. 155 4. Peculiar fitnesse duties and characters of Ministers p. 157 5. Peculiar solemnity or manner of ordaining or authorising Ministers p. 158 6. Ministers and Peoples bounds set down in Scripture p. 160 3. The peculiar Office of the Ministry confirmed by principles of right reason and order p. 162 4. By the proportions of divine wisdome in the Church of the Jewes p. 164 5. By the light of Nature and Religion of all Nations p. 165 6. The Office of the Ministry necessary for the Church in all ages as much as at the first p. 166 7. The greatnesse of the work requires choyce and peculiar workmen p. 169 What opinion the Ancients had of the Office of a Bishop or Minister p. 172 8. The work now as hard as ever requires the best abilities of the whole man p. 175 9. Vse of private gifts will not suffice to the work of the Ministry p. 179 10 Ministers as necessary in the Church as Magistrates in Cities or Commanders in Armies p. 180 Christian liberty expels not order p. 181 11. Peculiar Office of Ministry necessary for the common good of mankinde p. 183 12. Necessary to prevent Errors and Apostasies in the best Churches and Christians p. 185 To which none more subject than the English temper p. 186 Conclusion of this Vindication of the Evangelicall Ministry as a peculiar Office p. 187 III. The third Objection against the Ministry and Ministers of this Church from the ordinary gifts of Christians which ought to be exercised in common as Preachers or Prophets p. 189 Answ The gifts of Christians no prejudice to the peculiar Office of the Ministry p. 190 Reply to the many Scriptures alledged p. 191 Of right interpreting or wresting the Scriptures p. 194 The vanity and presumption of many pretenders to gifts p. 197 Their arrogancy and insolency against Ministers p. 199 Gifted men compared to Ministers p. 201 The ordinary insufficiency of Antiministeriall pretenders to gifts p. 202 Gifts alone make not a Minister p. 204 Of St. Paul's rejoycing that any way Christ was preached p. 205 Providentiall permissions not to be urged against divine precepts or Institutions p. 206 Antiministeriall Character p. 209 Churches necessities how to be supplyed in cases extraordinary p. 210 Of Christians use of their gifts p. 211 * Answer to a Book called The peoples priviledge and duty of Prophecying maintained against the Pulpits and Preachers encroachment p. 214 Of peoples prophecying on the Lords day p. 215 Or on the Weekday p. 218 Of primitive Prophecying p. 220 Ministers of England neither Popish nor superstitiously pertinacious as they are charged in that book p. 221 The folly of false and faigned Prophets p. 227 The sin and folly of those that applaud them p. 228 The Author of this Defense no way disparaging or damping the gifts of God in any private Christians p. 230 Ablest Christians most friends to true Ministers p. 231 Ordinary delusions in this kinde p. 232 The plot of setting up Pretenders to gifts against true Ministers p. 233 IV. Objection The first Cavill or Calumny Against the Ministers of England as Papall and Antichristian p. 237 Answ Papall Vsurpations no prejudice to Divine Institutions p. 238 The moderation and wisdome of our Reformers p. 239 What separation is no sinfull Schisme p. 244 Of Antichristianisme in Errors and uncharitablenesse p. 245 Our Ministry not from Papall authority p. 247 True reforming is but a returning to Gods way p. 248 Of the Popes pretended Supremacy in England p. 249 Of our Reforming p. 251 Of extreames and vulgarity in Reformation p. 253 The holy use of Musick p. 254 Divine Institutions incorruptible p. 256 V. Objection The second Cavill or Calumny Against Ministers as ordained by Bishops in the Church of Eng. p. 259 Answ Of ordination by Bishops p. 260 Of Bishops as under affliction p. 261 Of right Episcopall order and government in the Church of Christ p. 262 Reasons preferring Episcopall government before any other way p. 263 Vulgar prejudices against Episcopacy p. 271 The other new modes unsatisfactory to many learned and godly men p. 272 The advantages of Episcopacy against any other way p. 273 The Character of an excellent Bishop p. 273 Of Regulated Episcopacy p. 278 Bishops personal Errors no argument against the Office p. 279 What is urged from the Covenant against Episcopacy Answered p. 280 Prelacy no Popery p. 281 Bishops in England ordaining Presbyters did but their duty p. 283 Alterations in the Church how and when tolerable p. 284 Episcopacy and Presbytery reconciled p. 286 Personal faults of Bishops or Presbyters may viciate but not vacate divine duties p. 289 Ordination by Bishops and Presbyters p. 289 Of the Peoples power in Ordination p. 291 People have no power Ministeriall p. 292 Peoples presence and assistance in Ordination p. 296 The virtue of holy Ordination p. 303 Of Clergy and Laity p. 303 Right judgement of Christian Mysteries p. 305 Efficacy of right Ordination p. 308 The Holy Ghost given in right Ordination how p. 311 Of Ordination misapplyed p. 318 Insolency of unordained Teachers p. 319 VI. Object The third Calumny or Cavill Pretending speciall Inspirations and extraordinary gifts beyond any Ordained Ministers p. 361 Answ Of the holy Spirit of God in men by way of speciall Inspirations p. 363 The triall of it 1. By the Word written p. 365 2. By the fruits of it p. 369 The Influence of Gods Spirit how discerned p. 371 The vanity and folly of specious pretences p. 372 Of true holinesse and reall Saints p. 375 Vulgar mistakes of Inspirations p. 377 These Inspirators compared to Ministers p. 382 The blessings enjoyed by ordinary gifts in good Ministers p. 386 The danger and mischief of pretenders to speciall gifts p. 388 Blasphemies against the Spirit under the pretence of special Inspirations p. 391 The scandalous inconstancy of sâme professors p. 392 Conclusion resigning our Ministry to these inspired ones if they be found really such p. 393 VII Objection The fourth Cavill or Calumny Against humane learning acquired and used by Ministers p. 395 Answ The craft yet folly of this Objection p. 396 Humane learning succeeded Miracles and extraordinary gifts in the Church p. 397 The excellent and holy use of it in
its severall parts as to Chr. Religion p. 398 Ferity and Barbarity without Literature p. 400 The Devils despight against good learning in the true Church p. 401 The glory of the Gentiles tribulary to Christ p. 402. Enemies to learning are enemies to Religion both as Christian and as Reformed p. 405 Learned defenders of true Religion of ancient and later times p. 407 Illiteratenesse betrayes a Nation to brutishnesse p. 413 Of gracious Christians that are not Book learned p. 415 431 Learning in Ministers necessary p. 416 1. for the work 2. for the benefit of the unlearned Answer to the Objection that Christ and the Apostles were unlearned p. 419 The Objectors have no Apostolicall gifts p. 420 Holy men inspired yet used acquired gifts of learning p. 423 Of Books or monuments of learning their excellent use in the Church p. 425 A plea for the nurseries of good learning specially the two famous Vniversities of England p. 432 VIII Objection The fifth Cavill or Calumny Against Ministers as Incroachers upon Liberty and Conscience as Monopolisers of Religion and denyers of that toleration which is desired p. 436 Answ Of true Christian Liberty p. 437 The true Liberty of the creature how limited by God p. 439 Of false Liberty p. 441 Liberty of Superiors and Inferiors p. 442 The Devils affected Liberty p. 444 True Christian Liberty consists with and is conserved by good government in Church and State p. 445 False liberty destruct to the true p. 447. Of licentiousnesse and intolerable toleration p. 448 Coercive wayes in Civil and religious societies appointed by God p. 450 How Christian moderation differs from loose and profane toleration p. 451 Christians must not be Scepticks and unsetled p. 452 True temper between Tyranny and Toleration p. 453 A means to preserve Truth and Peace amidst different opinions p. 455 Some toleration is but a subtiler persecution p. 458 Best Christians strictest in loose times p. 460. IX Objection The sixth Cavill or Calumny Against the maintenance of Ministers setled by way of Tithes p. 463 Answ The Antidecimal spirit p. 464 Of Sacriledge p. 465 Of Tithes as given to God and his Ministers by the devotion and law of this Nation p. 466 Of Tithes as Judaical Ceremonial Typical p. 469 Of Tithes before the Mosaick Law p. 472 Of Tithes as due to Christ and his Evangelical Ministry p. 473 Tithes not Popish nor Antichristian p. 474 Of Tithes put into Lay tenure and pensions p. 476 Of Tithes as too much for Ministers p. 478 Plea for the married Clergy p. 478 Antidecimists factors for Romish Celibacy or single life of Ministers p. 479 The Romish policy to overthrow the setled maintenance of Ref. Ministers p. 483 Covetousnesse a gâeat hinderance of Reformation p. 484 True piety large hearted and open handed p. 487 Of the poverty and unsetled maintenance of primitive Bishops and Presbyters p. 489 The honest Farmer satisfied in pâint of Tithes p. 491 Sacriledge a wound to Conscience and pest to Estates p. 494 The work and honâr of the Ministry recommended to the Gentry p. 496 The burden and mischief likely to follow the taking away of setled maintenance from Ministers p. 499 The plot to starve the Reformed Religion p. 501 Of Ministers support by Mechanick trades p. 502 Sordid spirits are most against Ministers p. 503 Generosity of good Christians to the Clergy p. 504 The Jesuitick genius is Antidâcimall p. 505 The insolency of avarice it chiefly against Ministers p. 506 Worthy Ministers merit their maintenance p. 507 Ministers comfort in poverty p. 509 Their plea for their rights by law and merit is no Tithe-coveting nor uncomely p. 510 Their trust in Gods all-sufficiency p. 512 Digression Answer to scruples touching Churches locall or places set apart to holy uses p. 513 Of Ministers using some solemn forms in holy duties p. 518 X. Objection The seventh Calumny or Cavill Against Ministers as seditions turbulent factionâ p. 520 Answ Of Ministers civil conformity p. 521 Pragmatick Ministers injurious to themselves and their calling p 524 The errors of some not imputable to all p. 525 The peaceable temper of the best Ministers p. 526 A touch of the Engagement p. 528 Just protection requires due subjection in piety prudence and gratitude p. 530 The courage and freedom of Ministers in their proper sphear and calling p. 531 Ministers the lest they flatter men the more they love them and deserve to be loved and protected by them p. 535. XI Objection The eight Cavill or Calumny It is dangerous now to plead for or protect the Ministry and Ministers of the Church of England p. 537 Answ Mans cowardise in Religious concernments p. 537 Ministers submit their persons and calling to the vote and sentence of this Nation p. 538 The merits which the Ministry hath upon this Church and Nation p. 539 Eight particulars summarily alledged for Ministers p. 540 Ministers hope and expect better measure from this Nation than extirpation or oppression p. 545 Ministers infirmities beyond their adversaries strength p. 547 Eminent Bishops and Presbyters formerly in this Church p. 549 The hopefull succession yet remaining p. 550 Antiministeriall boasting and insufficiency p. 547. 552 Addresse to those of the Military order wise and valiant souldiers cannot bee enemies to the Ministry p. 553 Ministry to be preserved in reason of State p. 554 Pathetick to true and worthy Ministers in their sufferings or fears p. 556 Sympathetick with godly Bishops and Ministers p. 561 Excitation to primitive constancy and patience p. 568 Ministers ought to recant publiquely if conscientious to fraud or falsity p. 570 Exhortations of Ministers to unity p. 575 To speciall diligence and exactnesse p. 578 Peroration recommending the Ministry to publique love and protection p. 580 1. From true policy p. 582 2. From the light of Nature p. 583 3. From its excellency and necessity p. 586 Conclusion Excusing the Authors prolixity freedome and fervour p. 587 Deprecating offence and craving acceptance of all execellent Christians p. 590 FINIS Christian Reader these and some other Errata's have escaped the care used in Printing and are against the Authors and Printers will left as exercises of thy judgment and candor in reading and amending Errata in the Epistle pag. line read for p. l. r. f. 1. 12. r. distempers for enemies  28. beyond for being 5. 30. motive for motion 6. 7. outvied for outvived 10. 12. Prince f. Princesse  25. soon for far 21. 1. revolutions for Revelations 24. 23. support f. wisdom 28. 4. dele by esteem  22. gentle for great 42. 7. their for the  8. setling for setting 43. 15. wantonly Errata in the Book pag. line read for margent p. l. r. f. m. 3. m. explorant for explicant 5  Non dii f. mordii 9. 36. r. conscientiously 19. m. putredo 21. 19. Add so much as the law c. 25. 26. pathetick for politick 49. 23. formation for sumation 59. 25. piercing for pitifull   ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã f. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 62. m. Reg. Jur. f. Reg. Jacob. 107. 1. r. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã f. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 114. 23 peculiar f. popular 117. 43. body for badge 120. 41. del men 123. 7. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã f. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 223. 14. looseness f. baseness 225. 28. adultery for adulterate 233. 8. than their gifts can doe good 237. The first Cavill 236. m. m. Stob. f. Amb. 241. m. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 243. 10. their beauty 251. 6. add not strongly 260. m. turba Remi 260. 41. Add no more just arguments 274. m Imitarores f. incitatores vigiles for igitur 275. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã congrua 278. 3. add of them 279. 3. temperament for temperance 287. Prov. 11.14 f. Rom. 273 7. wrestling f. wresting  20. power Ministeriall 378. m. Artibus 384. 22. Inspiratoes 388. 9. tine weed for true weed  r. shewing for shining 400. m. cum non c. 406. 8. beleever for unbeleever 493. 3. yet it were for if it were 430 1. ashes for ages 431. 36. del not and read can be good 440. 41. sinfull bondage 463. 2. bends for binds  35 terrier  43. thifty 466. men for mention 469. 25. del with a good will and 470. 25. in piety f. impiety 477. 37. collections for customes 481. 12. impurity for imparity 492. 18. ad give him 520. 93. add most promising c. 538. 7. r. vain babling for vain blessings 539. 37. fervent prayers 541. 21. terrors for errors 547. 11. r. odde pieces 549. 35. r. mortal Angels 575. m. unity for verity  2. dele would be 577. 24. undertaking for understanding 578. 18 spread for spend 584. 16. medling f. mudling 590. 5. mee for men 593. 25. Censure f. answer 594 27. so many f. so may
if judicious choise and well grounded Christians did not as they doe seriously consider these things which may establish them in that holy profession of this Church wherein they have been baptized and educated First the naturall levity and instability of mens mindes which can have no fixation like the magnetick needle but onely in one point or line where it is in conjuncture with its Loadstone the Truth of God from which while the minde is wandering and shaking it is prone to love noveltie with lies and detriment rather than wonted things of religion with truth and benefit The itching humors of mens lascivient fancies and lusts chuse to scratch themselves to bloud and sorenesse rather than enjoy a constant soundnesse which distempers among those of the reformed Churches never want vigilant and subtill fomenters whose design is to spread any infection among Protestants to the most pestilent contagions that so they being sick and ashamed of themselves under the scandals and madnesses of that profession they may at last seek to Rome for cure and entertain forain Physitians who will easily perswade such diseased Protestants that those old sores and lingring maladies with which the Romish party hath a long time laboured and with which it is justly charged however it refuse to be healed are much safer for soules than these new quick feavers pestilent Agues and desperate Apoplexies among us which threaten utterly to kill all piety to destroy all Christianity to extirpate all charity and dissolve all society both as men and as Christians while neither morals nor rituals of Christianity are observed neither the superstructure of Catholick customes nor the foundation of Scripture commands neither truth nor peace things of p ety or Christian polity are inviolable but all old things must be dissolved and passe away that some men may shew their skill to create new heavens and new earths in which not order and righteousnesse but all injuriousnesse and confusion must dwell Secondly besides this innate fondnesse of men which is alwayes finding out new evill or vain inventions as unwholesome bodies are ever breaking out there are also crafty colourings and politick affectations of piety which grow as scurfe or scabs over those prurient novelties of opinion by which unwonted formes as with severall viZards and plaisters hypocrisie seekes as to amuse the vulgar so to cover and hide its cunning and cruelty its avarice ambition revenge and sacriledge still avoiding the discoveries of its deep plots and wicked designes by specious pretensions of serving God in some more acceptable way and better manner than others have done when indeed every true factionist who is Master of his Art at last winds up the thread of that Religion he spins upon his own bottom so as may best serve his own turn nor is he ever so modest so mortified or so self-denying with his pious novelties but that he will possesse himself and his party of any places for worldly profit power or honour to which he can attain though it be by the violent and unjust ruining and outing of others which is no very great symptom of an amended or heightned Christian Lastly sober Christians doe and ought to consider those just judgements of God either as diseases or medicines usually falling upon Christians as here in England when they are surfeited with peace and plenty cloyed with preaching and praying wantonly weary of wonted duties and wholesome formes of sound religion though never so holy and comely Burthened with the weekly and daily importunities of Ministers doctrine and examples where the sin and misery was not that people had no true light or no true Church and no true Ministers but that having all these they rejoiced not in them they neglected them and sinned the more provokingly against them Hence it is that squeamish nauseating and glutted Christians easily turn as foul stomachs and wanton appetites all they take though never so wholesome into peccant and morbifique humors to pride and passion to self conceit and scorn of others to ambitious lusts of disputing contending and conquering in matters of Religion endeavouring to destroy all that they and their way may alone prevail and govern which is the last result of all unwarrantable and unjustifiable commotions in Church or State Nor doe men ever intend that such victories which begin with the tongue or pen and end in the hand and sword commencing with piety and religion but concluding with soveraignty and dominion shall be either inglorious or fruitlesse Seditious and schismaticall Champions for Religion will be sure as soone as they have power to carve out their own crowns and rewards the determination of scruples in conscience and differences in opinion must end not onely in imperious denying others the liberties of conscience at first craved or contended for but in the outing others of different mindes from their places callings profits and enjoyments which is very far from that taking up the crosse of Christ and following him from being crucified to the world in its lusts pride and vanity as becomes those that will be Christs Disciples in verity justice and charity To such mountains of changes and mighty oppressions doe little mole-hils in Religiâââually swell when the justice of God suffers piety to ãâã both poysoned with policies and Religion perverted with humane passions Little differences in Religion like Crocodiles egs bring forth prodigies which are ever growing greater till they dye adding fury to faction passion to opinion cruelty to novelty Self-interests to Conscience Divine vengeance oft punishing sin with sin extravagancies of judgements with exorbitancies of deeds suffering the greater lust or stronger faction like pikes in a pond to devoure the lesser and one error to be both executioner and heir to another Because men obeyed not the Truth in love nor practised what they knew with a pure heart in an humble meek and charitable conversation which alwayes chuseth rather to suffer with peacefull and holy antiquity than to triumph with turbulent and injurious novelty From which have risen those many Church-Tragedies as of ancient so of later times which make the bloud of Christians yea of Jesus Christ too so cheap and vile in one anothers eyes Hence those unstanched effusions those unclosed wounds those irreconcilable fewds those intractable sores those wide gaping gulphs of faction and division malice and emulation war and contention which are enlarged and deep like hell threatning to swallow up and exhaust whole kingdomes flourishing Nations and famous Churches sometimes professing Christian and reformed Religion with order peace and truth Where now countreymen and neighbors kindred and brethren Ministers and people teachers and disciples are so far from that charity sympathy and compassion becoming beleivers in Jesus Christ so as to weep with those that weep and to rejoice with those that rejoice that contrarily there is nothing almost to be heard or seen but such a face of cruelty and confusion as a shipwrack a troubled Sea or Scarefire
is wonted to present The teares of some mingled with their owne or others bloud the cryes and sighes of some with the laughter of others smiles with sorrowes hopes with despaires joyes with terrors Lamentations of some with the triumphs of others The insolency of any prevailing faction hardly enduring the underling or suppressed party to plead their cause either by law or prepossession to deplore their losses defeats poverties and oppressions which they either feel or fear nor yet to enjoy the liberty of their private consciences And all this strugling fury and confusion both in Church and State meerly to bring forth or to nourish up some Pharez or Esau some opinion or faction which must come in by a breach and prevaile by violence After this horrid scene and fashion and on such Theaters of mutuall massa crings fightings and wars are divided Churches broken factions and uncharitable Christians always ready to act their sad and sanguinary parts of Religion if there be not wise and powerfull Magistrates to curb and restrain them Some mens spirits are ever dancing in the circles of Reformations trampling on the ruines of Churches and States of charity and peace lost in endlesse disputes and wearied with restlesse agitations starting many things and long pursuing nothing Ever hunting for novelties and following with eagernesse and lowdnesse the game they last sprang or put up till they light on another Still casting away all that is old though never so good and proper for any thing that is new though never so bad and impertinent being better pleased with a fooles coat of yesterdayes making though never so fantastick and ridiculous than with the ancient robes of a wise and grave Counsellour never so rich and comely preferring a rent or piece of Christ coat before the whole and entire garment Thus ever learning fancying cavilling contending disputing and if they can destroying one another for matters of religion poore mortals and consumptionary Christians tear others and tire out themselves untill having thus wasted the fervor of their spirits and more youthfull activity of their lives at length the dulnesse of age or the burthen of infirmities or the defeat of their designes or the decline of their faction or the wasting of their estates or the conscience of their follies or the summons of death so dispirit and appale these sometimes so great Zealots and sticklers for what they call Religion that they appeare like very Ghosts and Carkuses of Christians poor blinde naked withered deformed and tattered in their Religion both as to Conscience comfort and credit Far enough God knowes from that soundnesse of judgement that setlednesse in the faith that sobernesse of Zeal that warmth of charity that constancy of comfort that sincerity of joy that saint-like patience that blessed peace and that lively hope which becomes and usually appeares in those that have been and are sincerely religious and truly gracious that is knowing serious and conscientious Christians who have a long time been entertained not with splendid fancies and specious novelties wrested prophecies and rare inventions touching government of Churches modelling of Religion and Saints reigning but with the treasures of divine wisdome with the rivers of spirituall pleasures with the fulnesse of heavenly joyes with the sweetnesse of Christs love and Christians communion with the feasts of faith unfeigned with the banquets of well grounded hope with the marrow and fatnesse of good works of an usefull holy life which are to be had not in fantastique novelties and curious impertinencies in unwarrantable and self-condemning practises but in the serious study of the Scriptures in the diligent attending on the Ministry of the Word and all other holy duties in fervent and frequent prayers in Catholick communion with charity towards all that professe to be Christians in a patient meek orderly just and honest conversation toward all men whatsoever From which whoever swerves though with never so specious and successefull aberrations which vulgar mindes may think gay and glorious novelties of Religion like the flying of Simon Magus or Mahomets extasies yet they are to be pitied not followed by any children of true wisdome which is from above both pure and peaceable Jam. 3.17 Whose lawful progenie the professors of pure Religion and undefiled have in all times been as in worth far superiour so in number and power oft inferiour to the spurious issues and by-blowes of faction and superstition which as easily fall into fractures among themselves as they naturally confederate against that onely true and legitimate off-spring of Heaven True Religion which is as the Poets feigned of Pallas the daughter of the Divine minde the descent and darling of the true God For as it hath been wonderfully brought forth so it hath alwayes been tenderly brought up by that power wisdome and love which are in those eternall relations infinite perfections and essentiall endearements wherewith the Divine Nature everlastingly happy recreates and enjoyes it self which are set forth to us under the familiar names yet mysterious and adorable Persons of Father Son and Holy Ghost in whom is an holy variety with an happy Unity a reall diversity yet an essentiall identity Who have taught the Church true Religion in a few words Know and doe the will of God Beleive and repent Live in light and love in verity and charity in righteousnesse and true holinesse without which all Religion is vain either fanstaticall or hypocriticall unprofitable or damnable From which plain paths and grand principles of true Christian Religion the Author of this defence having observed the great and confused variations of many Christians as in all ages so never more than in this his intent in this work must be and is as he said Not to gratifie any side or faction never so swoln with plausible pretensions with pleasant fancies with gainfull successes or overgrown with splenitick severities and melancholy discontents but onely to make good by the impartiality of clear Scripture sound Reason and purest Antiquity that station and office wherein the providence of God hath placed him and many others far his betters in the publique Ministry of that Religion which as Christian and reformed was established and professed here in the Church of England Which of any Reformed Church hath ever since the Reformation had the honor of being both much admired and mightily opposed So that its miraculous peace and prosperity for so many years past as they were the effects of Gods indulgence and of the great wisdome of governours in Church and State so they were alwayes set off and improved by those many and smart oppositions both forain and domestick which were made against it both as to its truth and peace its doctrine and discipline All which men of excellent learning and lives in this Church have valiantly sustained and happily repelled to the great advancement of Gods glory the prosperity of this Nation the honour of this reformed Church and the comfort of all judicious Christians And
fallacious or pernicious novelties to which the breath of some politick or passionate spirits had raised them so much above the ordinary mark of true Christian religion as to drown or threaten to carry away all those many happy enjoyments of truth peace order government and Ministry which formerly they enjoyed Not wholly it may be without but yet with fewer and more tolerable grievances which humble Christians ought to look upon in any setled Church and State rather as exercises of their patience duty and charity than as oppressions of their spirits Knowing that impatience usually punisheth it self by applying remedies sharper than the sufferings easily and hastily running down the hill as from health to sicknesse from peace to war from good to bad from bad to worse but very slowly returning from evill to good or recovering up the hill from worse to better It is true the Ministers of the Church of England of all degrees seem now to have an harder part to act for their honor and wisdome than ever they had under any Rulers professing to be Christian and reformed But they may not therefore weakly disclaim or meanly desert their Ordination and holy function nor may they despair of Gods if they have not mans protection who can soon make their very enemies to be at peace with them and stir up many friends unexpectedly for them It may be through the Lords mercy this winters floud shall be for their mendment or fertility and not for their utter vastation and ruine This fire shall not consume them but refine them this winnowing will be their purging and this shaking their setling As oppositions of old gave the greatest confirmations and polishings to those Truths which were most exercised with the hammer or file of heriticall pravity or schismaticall fury If it be the mending and not the ending the reformation and not the extirpation of Ministers which their severe censurers and opposers seek for why should not time of triall be given and all honest industry used to improve these well grown and flourishing fig trees before they be hewed down and stubbed up which heretofore have not been either barren or unfruitfull to God and man If either Papall or Anabaptisticall and Levelling enemies must at length after severall windings and turnings be gratified with their utter ruine and destruction which God forbid yet while Ministers have leave and liberty to pray to preach to print to doe well and worthily God forbid they should so farre injure God good men and so good a cause as not Christianly to endeavour its defence which at worst is to be done by comely suffering And who knows but that when these witnesses both against superstition and confusion in the Church shall seem to be slain cast out and buryed they may live again to the astonishment both of friends and enemies But if the sins of this Nation and the decrees of divine Justice doe indeed hasten an utter overthrow here of the reformed Ministry and the reformed Religion If Ministers of the ancient Ordination lawfull heirs of the true Apostolick succession are therefore accounted as sheep for the slaughter because they are better fed and better bred than others of leaner soules and meaner spirits If they are therefore to the men of this world as a savour of death unto death because they hold forth the Word of Truth and Life to the just reproach of a lying dying and self-destroying generation If we must at last perish and fall with our whole function and fraternity after all our studies charges labours and sufferings Yet it is fit some of us and the more the better lest our silence may argue guilt give the world both at present and in after ages some account why and how in so learned valiant wise and religious a Nation as this of England hath been wee as Ministers have stood so long what pious frauds and holy arts we had whereby to impose so many hundreds of years upon so many wise Princes so many venerable Parliaments so many pious professors of Christian and reformed Religion And lastly upon so quick and high spirited a people as these of England generally are neither so grosse as to be easily deluded nor so base as patiently to suffer themselves in so high a nature to be abused That so at least if the world can lesse discern for what cause the Ministry and Ministers are now to be destroyed they may see upon what grounds of piety or policy they were so long preserved in peace plenty and honour And for what reasons they now seek as their pious predecessors did to maintain not their persons so much as their office and function in its due order and authority that so they might have transmitted it in an holy and unblameable succession to posterity as that which in their consciences they verily think to be a most divine and Christian Institution Beneficiall for the good of the Church and of all mankinde which in former ages was ever esteemed the glory and blessing of this or any other Nation The setter forth of the light wisdome power and love of the eternall God in his Son Jesus Christ for the salvation of sinners and which thousands of Christians in all ages and places have experienced and approved to be to their soules the Savour of life unto life the mighty power of God to salvation The Author easily observes the present face of our heavens which are much darkned by those black and lowring clouds which chiefly hang over constant true and faithfull Ministers heads menacing them above any rank or calling of men Nor is he ignorant of the touchinesse and roughnesse the jealousies and timorousnesse of many mens spirits in these times whose highest pretentions to piety are set forth either by fierce oppositions against the Ministry or by such a weak pleading for and wary owning of their succession and ordination their calling and persons as ra-rather invites opposition contempt and insolency than any way gives credit or countenance to them and their function whose remaining branches of Presbytery will hardly thrive by the watering of those hands which have been and are destroyers of its root the Primitive Apostolicall Episcopacy they are pitifull defenders of that who are passionate opposers of this who of all men have given the greatest advantages to those that seek to abrogate the whole function and calling or to arrogate it to vulgar ignorance and impudence The grim and sad aspect on all hands upon Ministers makes the Authour out of charity to himself and others as willing to give a fair account of his profession so loath to offend any sober and judicious Reader or to contract the enmity of any others of ruder tempers by any rash stroke or inconsiderate dash of his pen to which he may be subject and for which he begs pardon both of God and man if any have escaped which yet may be so far venial as its innocent sharpnesse aims at no mens person but onely
should rather have done than in the least kinde have kindled or fomented such unnatural flames and unchristian fewds rudely intruding themselves into all Councels full of restless sticklings State agitatings politick plottings cunning insinuatings putâd flatterings secret whisperings evil surmisings uncomly clamors and rude exasperatings of fears to fewds of jealousies to enmities of misapprehensions to irreconcilable distances especially in matters wherein their proper interests as in those of Church-Government and Discipline might seem any stop or difficulty to peace or any occasion to war Who concludes not that in such violent deeds and demands Ministers forgat and forsook the greatest honor and duty of their Function which is Matth. 5.9 2 Cor. 5.20 to be blessed peace-makers to beseech men to be reconciled to God and for Christs sake to one another by whose pretious blood they above all men should shew they are redeemed from those fierce wraths and cruel angers which cannot but be cursed and merit to be seriously and deeply repented lest for them Ministers be divided in Jacob Gen. 49.7 and scattered in Israel And however many hotter spirited Ministers might have honest hearts to God and man yet it appears they had but weak heads and were not aware That secular policies and worldly interests though they begin never so plausibly and ascend like vapors from fair grounds yet they presently thicken like mists into black clouds drawing on jealousies and fears like strong winds These drive men to new counsels after they plead necessities and from necessity obtain what indulgences and dispensations soever either prosperity or adversity require in order to that great Idol Self-preservation which even in the Church of Christ exalts it self above all that is called God far different from primitive practises which were in ways of self-denial Christian patience and civil subjection losing their lives to save them following of Christ in taking up his cross * Tert. Apol. de Christianis cap. 37. Omnia vestra implevimus urbes insulas castella municipia castra palatium senatum forum c. Et tamen libenter trucidamur Et Cap. 30. Precântes sumus semper pro omnibus Imperatoribus c. when they wanted not numbers All which holy Christian arts by the unnecessary designs precipitant counsels and rash adventures of some passionate weak or self-seeking men are oft forced to vale and give place to that which is falsly called Reason of State which loves not to be too straight-laced with any ties of true and self-denying Religion whose passiveness is the best preservative both of the Church and of any true Minister whatsoever 11. Ministers much âow to themselves their shame All true and wise Ministers teach and so they should practise That it is better patiently to suffer * Mûlta tollerââus quae non probamus Aug. some deformities in Church and pressures in State than to be violent actors of any new ones as a means to reform the old And since the mindes of men are generally prone to measure counsels and purposes by the events they do easily conclude That God never leaves a good cause wherein his glory and Churches good were said to be so highly interessed so in the loss and lapse as now the Presbyterian cause seems to be unless it were carried on by impure hearts or unwashen hands either hypocrisie levening the end or iniquity defiling the means Truly it is seldom that God waters good plants with so last streams as he hath done that which some Ministers sought so resolutely to plant in the Garden of this Church what pains or perils soever it cost them or the publick So that the present dangers distresses and complaints of many Ministers seem to most people to be but as the just retributions of vengeance upon the rude frowardness and factious forwardness of many of them in civil troubles which was far different from the tender and wise charity of the good Samaritan Luke 10.30 For these men finding this Church and State much wounded as it was going from the Jericho of some grievances to the Jerusalem of a through Reformation as was pretended were too liberal of their vinegar and too nigardly of their oyl by rash infusions by undiscreet and unskilful searching the wounds they made them deeper wider more festred and incurable Clergy-mens hands usually poysoning those light hurts in State which they touch or undertake to cure with neglect of their Spiritual cures and callings Thus justly and usually there follows the black shadow of shame and confusion when Ministers of the Church had rather appear cuning active Statesmen than honest quiet Churchmen studying matchiavel more than the Gospel as if they were ashamed of the still * Mat. 12.19 He shall not strive nor cry neither shall any men hear his voice in the streets Acts 2.2 voice and quiet spirit of Jesus Christ which descended upon his Apostles not in the shape of flaming and dividing swords but off * Linguâ Evangelica propitiis ignibus mollissimo servore potenter at suaviter illuminare perpurgare debent mentes ac mores hominum Greg. fiery cloven tongues And this not to set the world on fire or to scorch and burn men but softly to enlighten them and by variety of gifts and graces sweetly to warm them to a love of God and mutual charity Which is far from bringing in either Christian Religion or any Reformations with wilde-fires whirl-winds and earth-quakes wherein Christians had rather quite cast off the cross of Christ from their shoulders than bear it with any thing which they count a civil burthen and wherein the meanest Ministers are more ambitious to wear a peece of the Popes Triple Crown on their heads in an imaginary parity of power than either that of thorns or that of olive branches the one an embleme of their patience the other of their peaceableness When the very Novices and Beardless striplings in the Ministry which have but lately been manumitted from the rod and ferula are more eager to rule and govern all in an absolute community and Country parity than either able to rule themselves or patient to be ruled even by those that are worthy to be their Fathers as every way their Elders and Betters whom Age and Nature Custom Law Reason Religion all order and polity among men would have set as over-seers over them howsoever to some uses and ends those the yonger Preachers may be fit to be set over others as Vshers of lower Forms When the passions and exorbitancies of some Ministers shall punish other mens failings and sins with greater of their own and exceed what was most blamable in others by such defects of charity or excesses of cruelty as are most condemnable in such as hold forth the love of God and mercies of Christ to the World What stability can be hoped in mens esteem and love to such as are of so variable tempers that they are not double Jam. 1.8 but
neglect when they have set us in every corner so many copies of it I answer We have indeed in the Church of England from its first Christianity been wholly without this covenanting way and I think both happily and most willingly we had been so still since there appears no more ground for it in Scripture precept or Churches paterns nor is there any more need of it as to the peace and polity of the true Church of Christ than there is of rents and patches in a fair and whole Garment Who knows not Jonâh 4.10 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that like Jonah's gourd it is filius noctis the production of yesterday risen from the darkness and divisions of mens mindes The fruit of discontent separation and self-conceit for the most part though it may be nursed up by devout and well-meaning Christians yet it looks very like those bastard brats which the Novatians and Donatists of old began every where which were like Ismaels to Isaac mockers and contemners of the true Churches Communion Order and Peace VVe do not think this Covenant any more essential to the Being of a true Church than John Baptists Leathern girdle was to his being a Man or a Prophet It is an easie and specious novelty therefore pleasing to common people because within their grasp and reach which its Proselytes that forsake and abhor the English Churches Order and Communion do wrap and hug themselves in as much as any Papist doth in his adherence to the Roman party or in his hopes to be buried in a Monks Cowl Besides it carries this great temptation with it of gratifying the common professor with some shew of Power and Government which he once covenanted into that Church-way shall solemnly exercise But in good-earnest to sober Christians who have no secret byas of discontent or interest to sway them this new fashion of their Church-Covenant seems to have as no command or example in Scripture so no precedent in antiquity nor is it recommended for any excellent effects of prudence or peace which it produceth either to private Christians or the publick welfare of the Reformed Churches Some look on it as a mark of Schismatical confederacy which carries in its Bowels viperine principles which are destructive to the quiet of States and Kingdoms as well as of Churches If any finde any good or contentment in it as a tye or pledge of love in private fraternities yet they vastly overvalue it to cry it up as a matter no less necessary to the Being of a Church or well-being of Christians than the skin is to the Body when alas it is but a cloak lately taken up which never fell from Elias his shoulders and serves rather to cover some mens infirmities and discontents against this Church of England than much to keep them warm or adorn them as Christians VVe shall give a poor account of former Churches or Christians if this covenanting invention should be of such concernment to Christianity To which it seems to many wise and good men as superfluous as it were to binde a man with wisps of straw when he is already bound with chains of gold with more firm and pretious tyes For every true and conscientious Christian knows and owns himself to have upon his Conscience far more strict and indissoluble tyes not onely of nature and creation but of the Law and Word of God yea and of Christian covenant and profession by his baptismal-vow besides that of the other Sacrament also his private vows promises and repentings c. All which strictly binde the conscience of all good Christians to all duties of piety and charity according to the relations private or publick civil or sacred wherein they stand to God or man And further we see by daily experience That these sorry wit hs of mans invention obtruded as divine and necessary upon Christians and Churches binde not any of these new small bodies or bundles so fast but that they continually are breaking separating and scattering into as many fractions and subdivisions Error sibi semper dispaâ est discolor quantò magis à veritate tantum ab unitate discedit August Eph. 3.17 as they have heady mindes fancies and humors among them And this they do without any sense of sin or shame yea for the most part with an angry glorying despising and defying of one another when but lately they boasted in how rare a way they were of Church-fellowship and Saintly-communion not as Members of Christs Body the Catholike Church grounded and grown up in truth and love but onely as pieces of wood finely glued together by reciting a form of words which they call a Church-Covenant which a little spittle or wet dissolves Nor do they make any scruple to moulder and divide if once they come to dispute and differ in the least kinde So hard is it for any thing to hold long together which is compacted of weak judgements and strong passions Last of all It is evident in the experience of all wise Christians That this narrow and short thong of private Bodying Church-covenanting cannot extend so far as is necessary for the Churches general peace order and welfare in reference to its more publick relations and necessities which oft require stronger and more effectual remedies Yea these small strings and cords binding each particular Congregation apart as if it were a limb to be let blood makes them at length grow benumed and less sensible of that common spirit of love and charity by which each Member is knit to the larger parts and so to the whole Body of the Church to whose common good they ought wisely and charitably to be more intent than to their particular Congregations which are but as the Pettitoes or little Fingers of the Church Which may not act or be considered otherways than as they are and subsist which is not apart by themselves nor onely in relation to an hand or foot to which they are more immediately conjoyned but as in an higher relation to the whole Body of which they are real parts servient to the whole and as much concerned in the common good and preservation of the whole if not more than of themselves or any particular part or Member A Christian must not deal out his charity by retail and small parcels onely as to private Fraternities and Congregations but also by whole-sale to the ampler proportions of Christs Church according as he stands in large and publick relations the due regard to the peace order and welfare of which is not to be dispenced withal nor shuffled off by saying 1 Cor. 12.21 I am of such a Congregational-Body or Covenanting Church no more than the hand may say I am not of the head nor neer it and so will have no care of it We are therefore so far from being admirers of the small talents and weak inventions of those men in so great a matter as the constituting and conserving of a true Church by
good order by a due and decent Authority which for every two or three or seven Christians in their small Bodyings and Independent Churches exlusively of all others to usurp and essay to do is as if of every chip of Noah's Ark or of every rafter of a great Ship they would endeavor to make up a very fit vessel to sail in any Sea and any weather 30. The best method of Church Discipline ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã But take the true and wholesome Discipline of the Church in those true proportions which pious antiquity setled and used and which with an easie hand by a little condescending and moderation on all sides might have been long ago and still may be happily setled in England Nothing is more desireable commendable and beneficial to the Church of Christ As a strong case to preserve a Lute or Instrument in that so the Church may not be broken disordered or put out of tune by every rash and rude-hand either in its truth or purity or harmony either in Doctrine or Maners or Order But this is a blessing as not to be deserved by us so hardly to be hoped or expected amidst the pride and passions and fractions of our times Nor will it be done till Civil powers make as much conscience to be good as great and to advance Christian Religion no less than to enlarge or establish Temporal Dominion When such Magistrates have a minde first to know and then to set up a right Church polity power and holy order in every part and proportion of it They need not advise with such as creep into corners or seek new models out of little and obscure conventicles nor yet ought they to confine themselves to those feeble proportions which are seen in the little Bodyings of these times which begin like Mushrooms to grow up every where and to boast of their beauties and rare figures when nothing is more indigested and ill compacted as to the general order and publick peace of this or any other noble and ample branch of the Catholick Church Pious and learned Men who reverence antiquity and know not yet how to mock either their Mother the Church or their Fathers the true Bishops Elders and Ministers of it can soon demonstrate how to draw forth that little chain of gold that charity communion and orderly subordination among Christians which at first possibly might onely adorn one single congregation of a few Christians in the primitive paucity and newer plantations to such a largeness amplitude and extension as by the wisdom of Christian charity and humility shall extend to and comprehend in its compass by way of peaceable union and harmony or comly subâection even the largest combinations and furthest spreadings of any branch of the Cathol ke Church Both as to its greater and lesser conventions in several places and times as the matters of Religion and occasion of the Churches shall require according to its several dispersions and distinctions by place or civil polity Matth. 18.19 Which greater yet orderly conventions must needs be as properly a Church and may meet as much in Christs Name and hope for his presence and assistance in the midst of them as any of those Churches could among the Jews ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 2 Cor. 2.6 Punâshment inflicted by many ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Rebuke before all 1 Tim. 5.20 Synodas Antiochena Paulum Samosetanum ab ecclesia quae sub coelo est universo seperabat Eus hist eccl l. 7. c. 28. Autoritas est eminentia quaedam vitae cujus gratia dictis factisve eujuspiam multum deferimus Tul. to which Christ properly refers in that place Yea they must needs be far beyond any thing imaginable in the narrow confinements of Independent Bodies Such Churches then of most select wise and able Christians who have the consent and Representation of many lesser Congregations must needs do all things with more wisdom advice impartiality authority reputation majesty and general satisfaction than any of those stinted Bodies of Congregational Churches can possibly do yea in all right reason they are as much beyond and above them as the power of a full Parliament is beyond any Country Committee Those may with comly order and due authority which ariseth from the consent of many men much esteeming the known worth of others give audience receive complaints consider of examine reprove reform excommunicate and restore where there is cause and as the matters of the Church more private or publick require in the several divisions extending its wings as an Eagle more or less as there is cause with infinite more benefit to the community of Christians than those Pullets the short winged and little bodied Birds of the Independent feather can do Where without any warrant that I know from God or Man Religion or right Reason Law or Gospel Prudence or Charity a few Christians by clucking themselves into a conventicle shall presently seem a compleat body to themselves and presume to separate and exempt themselves from all the world of Christians as to any duty subjection order or obedience and pitching their Tents where they think best within the verge of any other never so well and wisely setled Church presently they shall raise themselves up some small brest works of absolute Authority which they fancy both parts from and defends them against all Churches in the World planting their Wooden or Leathern Guns of imaginary Independent power and casting forth their Granadoes or Squibs rather of passionate censures angry abdications and severe divorces against all Christians Ibidem i. e. praesidentibus probatis Senioribus exhortationes castigationes censura divina Nunc judicatur magno cum pondere ut apud certos de Dei conspectu Sumumque futuri judicii praejudicium est si quis ita deliquerit ut communicatione orationis conventus omnis sancti commercil relegetur Tertul. Apol. c. 39. Qui ab ecclesiae corpore respuuntur quae Christi corpus est tanquam peregrini alieni à Deo Dominatui diaboli traduntur Hil. in Ps 118. Inobediens spirituals mucrone truncatur ejectus de ecclesia rabido Daemonum ore discrepitur Jeron Ep. 1. but those of their own way and party Afterward they turn them it may be against their own body and bowels when once they begin to be at leisure to wrangle and divide As if alas these were the dreadful thunder-bolts of excommunication antiently used with great solemnity caution deliberation and publick consent The great forerunner of Gods terrible hast judgment exercised with unfeigned pity fervent prayers and many tears by those who had due eminency and authority as presidents in chief or seconds and assistants to judge and act in so weighty cases and matters In which transactions and censures Churches Synodical Provincial and National were interessed and accordingly being duly convened they solemnly acted in Christs Name as the offence error or matter required remedy either for
ascend from this valley of our confusions to the mountain of thy felicities Which is the glorious vision of thy self in the great mirror or glass of Gods perfections who is in himself and to us perfect light that we may see him to be perfect love and is perfect love that we may enjoy his perfect light 1 John 1.5 God is light Chap. 4 8. God is love O Father of Lights and Fountain of Love whose immensity and eternity are filled with truth and peace verity and charity whose love hath sprinkled our souls with the blood of thy beloved Son the promised Messias our blessed Jesus O let our moment here be sincere loâe to thy self perfect charity to thy Church and holy humanity to all men that our eternity may be blessed with thine and our Saviours and our Fellow Saints love for ever You O excellent Christians whose excellency is chiefly in this Col. 3.14 Supplementum munimentum ornamentum omnium gratiarum una charitis Amb. Jer. 5.1 that above all things you have put on charity which is the bond of perfection yoâ will not onely excuse but it may be kindly accept this little digression wherein my Pen like Jeremies hath shed some few drops of lamentation mingling tears with the blood of Christians which hath been so profusely shed in these self-desolating Churches mourning for the loss of charity the extirpations of unity and the ruines of harmonious order which are forced to yield to contention cruelty and confusions Nature reacheth you to lament the loss or forced absence of what you love and Christian Religion teacheth you to love all graces in charity and this one above all You have learned to suffer with patience and in some cases with joy the spoiling of your goods the sequestring of your revenues the imprisonment of your persons the scattering of your neerest relations the withdrawings of your wary friends and the great alterations of civil powers and secular affairs These are but scenes and parts of the same Tragedy which hath always been acting on the Worlds Theatre in which it is safer to be Spectators and Sufferers than Actors nor may your sufferings in secular matters disorder your charity onely the plundrings of your true Christian Religion which some men aim at the sequestring of this Church of England from its glory and reformation the dividing and so destroying of it the restraining you from enjoying the great seal of charity the Sacrament of Christian Communion the scattering of your able faithful Ministers into corners the changing and contemning of your antient and excellent Ministry the underminings of your comforts and the hazards of your consciences the many confusions and miseries threatning your posterity in matters of salvation if the malice of some men may be suffered to abuse your charity and impose upon this credulity These your zeal mixed with charity teacheth you to endure with an impatient patience Therefore patient in some degree because you yet hope better things from God and all good men therefore piously impatient because you earnestly wish better for Gods glory and the good of your Countrey Your humble zeal hath taught you to be discreetly charitable as to your own souls so to all others but specially to this Church of England and the true Ministers of it to whom you cannot but willingly bear that tender respect and love which pious children are wont to do to their distressed yet well-deserving parents from the care and support of whom no Corbans no imaginary Dedications and Devotions of your selves to any new Church ways and forms of Religion may justly alienate your affections nor dispence with that respect justice gratitude and charity which you in conscience ow to those to whom in some sense you ow your own selves and the best of your selves your souls Whose divine Authority and holy Calling I shall now further endeavor to prove having thus first establisâed the truth of our Religion and of our Church whose greatest waste and want is that of charity whose dying embers and almost extinguished sparks I have by the way endeavored to revive in the hearts of true Christians that so they may without passion or prejudice embrace that truth which I chiefly design to vindicate in this Apology Namely The holy Calling divine Institution and Function of the Ministry of this Church of England which will best be done by answering the chief Objections Calumnies and Cavils brought against both the Ministers and their Ministry by their many-minded Adversaries OBJECTION II. Against the peculiar Office and Calling of Evangelical Ministers SUppose we grant say they true Religion and a true Church in England with some defects yet these may be without any distinct office or peculiar calling of Ministers which you challenge as of divine appointment Where as we conceive every Christian may and ought to dispence in an orderly way 1 Pet. 4.10 all such gifts of knowledge as he hath received in the Mysteries of Religion to the Churches good So that the restraining of holy Administrations to some persons as a peculiar Office and Function seems but the fruit of arrogance and usurpation in some of credulity and easiness in others and is not rightly grounded upon the Scriptures Answ Not that I believe 1. Of Catholike testimony and practise or custom in the Church 1 Cor. 9.2 Your are the Seals of mine Apostleship your well-grounded and well-guided piety O excellent Christians who know in whom and by whom you have beâieved needs other satisfaction in this or the other following Objections touching the peculiar divinely-instituted Function of the Ministry than what your own solid judgments and exacter consciences and clearer experiences sealing your comforts and our Ministry afford you who are no novices in matters of Religion either as to the outward form and order or the inward power But onely to let you see that neither I nor my Brethren the Ministers do plead for that in a precarious way of meer favor and indulgence for which we have not good grounds clear proofs and mighty demonstrations both divine and humane from Scripture pious Antiquity and right Reason I shall more largely and fully answer thiâ first grand Obâection which strikes at the very Root and Foundation both of the Ministry and all holy Ministrations 1. I may first blunt the edge of this weapon which strikes against the peculiarity of the Ministerial Function by the clear and constant acknowledgment both as to judgment and practise of all excellent Christians and all famous Churches in all Ages Illud est Dominicum verum quod prius traditum id extraneum falsum quod posterius immâssum Tertul. from the very first birth and infancy of Christianity and any Churches to our times Of which no sober or learned Christian can with any plausible shew make any doubt so far as God in his providence hath continued to us any Monuments or Witnesses of the Churches estate succession and transactions in
former times In all which we finde there ever was a peculiar Office of the holy Ministry and a peculiar Order of Persons both ordaining and ordained to be Ministers and both so used and so esteemed by all good Christians in all setled Churches Clemens in Saint Pauls time after him writing from Rome to the Corinthians where faction was kindled Exhorting people and Presbyters to peace tells them That the Apostles appointed some in all Countreys ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã trying and approving them by the Spirit to be Bishops and Deacons for those that after should believe Pag. 54. Edit Pat. Jun. Id sine dubio tenendum quod ecclesia ab Apostolis Apostoli à Christos Christus à Deo suscepit Reliâua omnis doctrina de mendacio praejudicanda quae sapit contra vâritatem ecclesiae Apostolorum Christu Dei Tertul. de prae ad Hae. c. 21. Omnes praepositi Apostolis Vicaria Ordinatione succedunt Cyp. l. 4. ep 9. Jer. Com. in 1. cap. ep ad Gal. Isidor Hispal off eccle l. 2. c. 5. Radix Christianae societatis per sedes Apostolorum successiones Episcoporum certa per orbem propagatione diffunditur Aug. ep 42. The Lord saâth Clemens will have us to perform our ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã off g ings and services ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã none rashly and disorderly but in due time and season ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã where also and by whom his wâll and supreme pleasure hath appointed ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã The Faction or Schism began in Saint Pauls time then renewed or had continued which Clemens shews citing the Apostle Pauls Epistle to the Corinthians and telling them That the Apostles setled approved Ministers Bishops and Deacons after them and ordered for a succession to follow when those were dead whom they ordained immediately p. 57. Edit Pat. Jun. Clemens R. ep ad Corinth Ignat. ep ad Hieron in aliis ep Just. Mar. Apol. 2. Tertul. Apol. lib. De Baptismo Cyprian l. 1. ep 2 9. l. 3. ep 5. Eis qui sunt in Ecclesia Presbyteris obaudire oportet his qui successionem habent ab Apostolis qui cum Episcopatus succâssime charisma veritatis certum secundum beneplacitum patris acceperunt Reliquos vero qui absistunt à principali successione quocunque loco colliguntur suspectos habere vel haereticos malae sententiae vel quasi sciudentes elatos sibi placentes Aut rursus ut hypocritae quoestus gratia vanae gloriae hic operantes omnes autem hâdecidunt à veritate ut Nadab Abihu Koram Jeroboam c. Irenaeus l. 4. c. 43. Agnitio vera est Apostolorum doctrina antiquus Ecclesiae status in universo mundo secundum successiones Episcoporum quibus illi eam quae in unoquoque loco est Ecclesiam tradiderunt Iren. l. 4. c. 63. Chrysost de Sacerdotio Basil Mag. Symoni Mago comparat illos qui ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Who take money for Ordination and calls that gain ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Conduct money for Hell Ep. 78. And in his 181. Epist chalenges to himself the power of Ordination from the Corepiscopi So Epist 187. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c. The antient custom of the Church receives none to be Ministers but with strict examination in their Ordination Epiphan Hae. 79. Jeron Dialog ad Lucifer St. Ambrose De Dignitate Sacerdotali Liber St. Austine Ep. 42. and in many places St. Gregory the Great De Cura Pastorali lib. Quomodo valebit secularis homo sacerdotis magisterium adimplere cujus nec officium tenuit nec disciplinam agnovit Is Hisp off eccl l. 2. c. 5. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c. Nullatenus nobis Christianis permissum est ut quis in ecclesia sen publicè Scripturas explanet nisi qui in clericalem ordinem adscitus suerit Suid. in l. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Greg. Thaumaturgus juvenum quendam pium Philosophum sub forma carbonarii obscurum in sacerdotem ordinavit ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã juxta solemnes ritus Greg. Nis in vita Theum Which Catholike practise and judgment as it is a great satisfaction to all sober Christians who itch not after novelties so it must needs be a vehement prejudice with any wisemen against those yesterday novelties raised by some few men of great passions and presumptions but of no great reputation that ever I could learn for either such learning piety or impartiality as may be put into the ballance against the clear and concurrent Testimonies of all the Antients and the universal practise of all Churches which all Histories all Fathers all Councils all Learned and Godly men both Antient and Modern do with one Spirit and one Mouth abundantly testifie agreeable to that of Saint Jerom St. Augustine Isidore Hispal and many others Who speaking of the Calling of Ministers from those words Called to be an Apostle of Jesus Christ reckon up four sorts First Some that are sent immediately from God and not by men as Moses many Prophets the Twelve Apostles and Saint Paul Secondly Some by Gods appointment yet by Mans hand and Ordination as Aaron Joshuah Elisha Timothy Thirdly Others in the ordinary way and succession of the Church as it is appointed by Jesus Christ are by men onely ordained Ministers either according to real merit partial favor and vulgar affection Fourthly There be some whom neither God nor man sends but they run of themselves Such saith St. Jerom were and are false Prophets and false Apostles deceitful workers Ministers of Satan transforming themselves into Angels of light who say Thus saith the Lord when the Lord hath not spoken to them or sent them To this sense Saint Jerom St. Austine and accordingly all the Antients before and after them as they have occasion to speak of the office duty and dignity of Ministers in the Church Which Catholike Testimony and Tradition or Custom of the Church for any Christian to contradict without shew of reason is intollerable impudence and not to believe it is most inhumane and unchristian uncharitableness to disparage and causlesly to derogate from it can be no other but profane and perverse insolence unless there can be produced such clear testimonies from immediate divine revelations confirmed by miracles or from the received Written Word of God to the contrary as will easily and ought justly to overweigh all after inventions or constitutions which are built meerly upon humane custom and authority as that was of giving the Lords Supper to Infants and to the dead sometimes Which counterbalancing of Custom by Reason or Scripture is not yet in the least kinde done by these men that are the opposers of the Ministry of England Who by the same proud or peevish incredulity by which they oppose the Catholike consent and practical Testimony of the Church in this great point of the holy Ministry do overthrow by a sceptical folly and disputative madness the very foundation
account as against any peculiar office and power Ministerial but onely in a fair and orderly way of Christian charity and useful conversation wherein private believers soberly and wisely communicate of those gifts of knowledge they have attained not to the subversion of faith and peace in the Church or Consciences but to the further confirmation of them This as it is no way envied or denied by any good Ministers so far as God hath granted it or the charity and zeal of any modest and humble Christian desires it So there is no ground either in Reason or Religion to be urged against the peculiar Calling and Function of the Ministry from this Christian Liberty of Charity any more than there is cause to pull down any mans dwelling house because there are some sheds and pent-houses leaning to it which have their uses and conveniences in their kinde and proportion but not comparably to the main mansion which hath far more strength order beauty and usefulness I shall afterward give a fuller account of that Christian Liberty in Preaching and Prophecying which is by some arrogantly urged against the Authoritative Ministry as any peculiar office and appointment of Christ Onely at present I would endeavor to satisfie the sober and humble Christian That the Calling of the Ministry which is and ought in all Religious Reason to be peculiar to some men both in abilities and ordination as well as in exercise of a divine authority and special power this I say doth no whit quench or repress but rather regulate and preserve that true Liberty which consists in private Christians conferring admonishing informing and strengthning one another in every good word and work without any neglect or undervaluing of the Publick Ministry where it may be had To which as commonly all well-taught Christians ow under God the light 1 Thes 5.14 Warn them that are ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã unruly disorderly out of their ranks and places where God hath set them in his church 2 Thes 3.6 We command you Brethren in the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ that ye withdraw your selves from every brother who walketh disorderly and not after the tradition which he received from us Tit. 1.10 11. There are many unruly and vain-talkers c. whose mouths must be stopped and soundness they have in Religion so they know That all gifts are bounded by the Word of God which is the measure and touchstone of grace that nothing is further from grace than unruly living and disorderly walking that the gravity of Religion abhors all uncomly motions and rude extravagancies which are as far from true piety or zeal as mad-pranks and ravings are from being heights or excesses of reason Private presumptions be mens abilities never so great may not proudly and uncharitably usurp against publick order peace and authority in the Civil State much less against that divine polity which Christ hath established in his holy Family the Church Ministers not less necessary for the Church than Commanders are for an Army ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Clem. ep ad Cor. p 46. What wise Magistrate will allow it in a Subject what discreet Commander as Clement writing to the Factious Corinthians observes will countenance that private and heady confidence in any Soldier under pretence of valor or hatred of the enemy or zeal for the Generals honor and Armies good without any Order Commission or Command to engage himself upon fighting the enemy or commanding any part of the Army to the violating of those just and necessary Rules of Discipline in the exact observation whereof the safety strength and honor of an Army infinitely more consists than in the Thrasonick forwardness and fool-hardiness of any person in it be he never so able or willing which Manlius Torquatus expressed Livius Dec. 1. lib. 8. Disciplinam militarem qua stetit ad hanc diem Romana res solvisti c. Triste exemplum sed in posterum salubre c. 2 Tim. 2.5 If a man strive for mastery yet he is not crowned except he strive lawfully Secundum leges Athleticas ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Refractarii Disorderly Agitators A Sect wh ch Clem. Alex. tells of ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 3. 320. by that severity of putting his own son to death for fighting without order from him his General although he fought successfully For wise men consider it is not so necessary to fight or to preach as to do both decently and in order nor shall any man be commended or crowned for either unless he do them lawfully Rashness is no part of any mans fortitude much less of his Religion nor is confidence any sign of true valor nor boasting of courage neither is confusion any ingredient in Christian charity nor Faction any support of the Faith nor disorderly walking any fewel of those holy flames which dwell in the humble brests of true Christians and fill them with commendable zeal The Church of Christ is compared to a City that is at unity in it self and to an Army with Banners Liberty must not expel Order out of the Church Psal 122 3. Cont. 6.3 Rev. 21.19 These holy allusions are so far argumentative by way of right reason and religious proportions as to assure us That neither the strength nor beauty of this holy City can be preserved unless the comliness order and exactness of those gemmeous foundations and walls which Christ and his holy Apostles have laid and set up in doctrine holy institutions and peculiar Ministry be observed and kept which are not onely guides and fences for the Churches safety and direction but also limits and boundaries to all mens extravagancy in Religion Nor yet can the majesty of this Heavenly Host the Sacred Militia of Christs Church on Earth continue either as to its safety in it self or its terror to its enemies round about unless the Standard-bearers the Ministers Chrysost in 1 Tim. hom 5. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c. Heb. 2.10 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Isai 10.18 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Naz. whose office is to hold up the Banner of Christs Cross against the wisdom power and malice of men and devils be supported and maintained for these are appointed by Christ the Captain-General of our Salvation to be the directers of the Churches motions and as the centers of its peace and order in its several bands and companies which are the several Congregations Who without Ministers duly placed with authority among them will soon be as sheep without a shepherd or as soldiers are when the standard-bearer faileth easily scattered and destroyed And indeed nothing seems more to reprove and confute the perverse disputings of some men against the setled order and calling of the Ministry who pretend to Military Discipline and Orders than this consideration For they cannot but in reason be self-condemned since if they have any grains of Salt in them ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Naz. Or. 26. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Inter
one may read and recite and tell others of an Act or Proclamation and help them to understand it but only an Herald or Officer may publikely proclame it in the name of him that grants it Children or servants in any family may impart of their Provision and Bread to one another in charity and love but this they do not as Stewards and Officers whose place is to give to every one their portion in due season We read the Bereans were ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã More noble Not for undertaking to Preach but for industrious searching the certainty of the truth duly Preached to them by the Apostles Nothing is more generous and noble than orderly and Religious Industry It were happy for all good Ministers Acts 17.11 if there were every where more of those noble generous and industrious Christians among their hearers who like the Bereans by often meditating searching repeating mutuall conferring applying and if need be by further explaning as they are able and have experience of the word duly Preached to them would as it were break the clods and Harrow in the good Seed after the Ministers Plowing and Sowing Yet still there is a large difference between a true Ministers Preaching in Gods name to the Judges at Assizes and the Judges reciting or applying some points of the Sermon with wisdom and piety so far as suites with the charge he gives not as a Minister but as a Christian Magistrate whose Commission is only civill Spontanea voluntate non sacerdotali antoritate obtulerunt sacrificia Abram Isaac Jacob. Isid Hisp l. 2. off Eccl. c. 3. to do civill Justice according to Law and power given by man between man and man the other as a Minister is sacred to reveale the righteousness of God in Christ to men for the eternall salvation of their souls But why any Christian should affect in peaceable times and in a plentifull soyl to have either any man that lists to imploy himself or no Husbandmen or labourers at all in Gods Field and Vineyard who by speciall care skill and authority should look to its right ordering and improvement most to the encrease of Gods glory and the Churches benefit I can yet see no reason save only those depths and devices of Satan which are hid under the arbitrary speciousness and wantoness of some poor gifts the better to cover those designs which the pride malice hypocrisy Sophillae verborum magis esse volentes quam discipuli veritatis Irenaeus de iis qui successionem Apostolicam deserunt l. 3. c. 40. 1 Cor. 14.32 In docti praepropere docentes plerunque dedocenda docent plus zizanii quà m tritici seminantes culturam Domini inficiunt magis quam perficiunt Aust and profaness of some mens hearts aym at which are not hard to be discerned in many men by that extreme loathness and tenderness which those tumors and inflamed swellings of their gifts and self conceited sufficiencies have to be tried or touched by the laying on of hands that is in a due exact and orderly way of examination approbation and Ordination The fear is lest if such pittifull Prophets Spirits should be subject to the Prophets they should be found to have more need to be taught the mysteries and principles of Religion than any way fit to teach others by a most preposterous presumption whose foolish hast makes but the more wast both of Peace and order truth and charity in the Church The greatest abillities of private Christians being orderly and humbly exercised are no way inconsistent with the function of the Ministry they may be easily and wisely reconciled however some men whose interest lyes in our discords and divisions would fain set them at variance That Ministers should be jealous of their ablest hearers and these emulous of their faithfullest Ministers No hearers are more welcome to able Ministers than such as are in some kind fit to teach reproove admonish and comfort others Nor are any men more humbly willing to be taught and guided in the things of God by their true Ministers than those who know how to use the gifts of knowledge they attain without despising the chiefest means by which they and others do attain it which is by the publike Ministry of the Church This enables them to benefit others in charity but not to bost of their gifts in a factious vanity or to give any grief or disorder to the Ministers of the Church who besides their labours in the Pulpit have so furnished the Church with their writings from the Press that such Christians as can content themselves with safe and easy humility rather than laborious and dangerous pride may upon all occasions I think full as well and for the most part far better make use in their families of those excellent English Treatises Sermons The use of excellent Books of Divinity Printed in English far beyond most mens prophecying and Commentaries which are judiciously set forth in all kinds of Divinity than any way pride and please themselves in that small stock of their own gifts either ex tempore or premeditated which serious reading of those learned and holy Ministers works would do every way as well and far better than this which weak men call prophecying that is reciting it may be by rote some raw and jejune notions and disorderly meditations of their own which must needs come far short of reading distinctly and considering seriously those excellent discourses which learned and wise men have plentifully furnished them with both with less pains and more profit to themselves and others I am sure with less hazard of error froth and vanity than what is incident to those self Ostentations of gifts which have more of the tongue than heart or head and oft-times resemble more the Player than the Preacher So that the late published Patron of the Peoples privilege and duty as to the matter of prophecying needed not to have added to his Book the odious title of the Pulpits and Preachers enoroachment 12. Animadversions on some passages in that Book called The Peoples Privilege and Duty as to prophecying c. For if that Author will undertake to regulate the tryall and exercise of those gifts of Lay people which he finds or fancies in them within such bounds of reall and approved abilities of humble usefull and seasonable exercising of them without any Enter fering with or diminution of the function and authority of the true and ordeâned Ministry which is the aym he seems to propound I wil undertake that no able and good Minister shall forbid the Banes which he hath so publikely asked Finding indeed no cause why these two may not be lawfully joyned together in a Christian and comfortable union the publike gifts of Ministers in a publike way of divine Authority and private gifts of the faithfull in a way of private Christian Charity Nor ever did the Godly Fathers and Ministers of the Church encroach upon put away or give any
tantum fulminantis venerantur numina Bern. 1 Cor. 12.13 in their most clear light and concurrent strength that they will not prostrat all or any of these to a company of wretched Pamphlets fitter for Cooks and Chandlers shops than for the reading of judicious and serious Christians who have cause to look upon those putrefactions of Pens and wits only as Moths and Vermine every where creeping up and down and hoping like Ants only by their numbers to devour all antient Authors and all good literature that so they alone may survive and satisfie the grosser palats of those who never relished any book so much as a Ballad or a Play or a Romance or some Seraphick raptures and pious nonsense Is he scandalized that we count not the diseases of Christians health their putrefactions perfections their dâstractious raptures their ravings reason their dreams oracles baseness liberty their Chaos comliness Is he jealous of us because we rather study and profess solid truths sober piety good manners and orderly government which only become all true Christians and Ministers above all Is it our fault that we endevour to Pray Preach Write what we and others may understand that we covet not to be admired by not being understood that we aim to do all things as becomes Men Christians and Ministers of the true Church of Christ not after the manner of plausible and easie fondness which is afraid to offend where there is power to hurt that counts greatness as a badge of goodness and success a sign of Sanctity but rather with all just zeal courage and constancy beseeming the demonstrations of the truth and Spirit of God which never needed more to be asserted as to its divine power and eternall honour than in this pusillanimous and frothy generation of vapourers who are the greatest enemies to and betrayers of our Religion as Christian and as Reformed whether they be Gogs or Magogs open or secret the one or the many Antichrists Papall or popular delusions We hope this Gentleman is so good natured that with all other excellent Christians he will forgive us those wrongs by which we have been and ever shall be piously injurious and faithfully offensive as aiming not to please men but God Wherein then are we the Preachers of the good old way One and all meriters of such fatall terrors as those words import which like Apocalyptick Revelations are dark but dreadfull portending God knows what sufferings upon them all If there be no men more single-hearted none more open candid and ingenuous than all good Ministers pray to be who are no Statists or Politicians but able and honest Preachers of the name of the only true God and Jesus Christ whom he hath sent to shew Sinners the way of eternall life If there be nothing more necessary more usefull less offensive or burdensome to any wise sober and godly minds than their lives and labours are If no men are more modest and moderate in all their desires and designs than learned humble and diligent which are the unpragmatick Ministers what is the grief why this complaint lamentation and burthen which this Gentleman takes up so prophetically against them both as to their sin and their suffering unless men be vexed that any worthy men are duly made Ministers or that Ministers are but men unless it offend that they have food and raiment which most of them dearly earn and hardly get unless they are impatient as the Wolf was with the Lamb that we breath in the same common ayr or see the same Sun or tread on the same Earth or drink of the same stream 1 King 18.17 the troubling of which is by the troublers of it unjustly imputed to their innocency who must therefore be accused because violence hath a mind to destroy them What is the error what the heresie what the superstition what the Popish opinion or practise which any of us Ministers so resolutely maintain Sure this Gentleman is not to be thought of so low a form of foundlings and novices who suspect and dread every thing as Popish which we hold Profracta est illa superstitiosa timiditas quae à bonis abhorret quibus abutuntur mali Aust or act in common with the Pope or Papists wholly to recede from any thing common with them must divest us not only of the main truths duties vertues and grounds of our Religion as Christian but we must cast off all or most part of that which denominates us either rationall or humane both as to the nature and society of men But if we obstinatly retain any thing either for opinion or practice which may truly be branded with the mark of the Beast as either erroneous or superstitious beyond the bounds of Christian truth or liberty or decency If either any generall Councill or any Synod of this Church since it were reformed or any Parliament Qualis affectatio in civilibus talis superstitio in divinis Verulam and civill Convention of the Estates of this Nation have condemned what we teach or practise or opine If any wise and learned man not apparently ingaged in faction or schism against the publique Constitution both in Church and State did ever so much as accuse or convict us of any such crimes Misericorditer plectitur qui ad emendationem ducitur Aust In Gods name let us suffer what He thinks fit If we have deserved it from men it will be a mercy to be punished and amended by them If we have not it will be an honour and crown to us above all men to suffer for the testimony of Jesus Christ the honour of our function and this Church from unreasonable and ungratefull men who use Ministers as their Oxen 1 Cor. 9.9 but not in the Apostles or Gods sense first exhausting and tyring them at hard labour and then they destroy and devour them The appeal of all true and faithfull Ministers as to their integrity far from this superstition charged on them But to all excellent and impartiall Christians we may and do as in the presence of God appeal Is not this in some mens sense and censure the sin of the ablest and best Preachers both for learning piety and constancy that they do not so easily yield to or applaud a Military or Mechanick religion that they are sorry to see so goodly a part of the Catholike Church so stately a pillar of Gods house as the Church of England lately was so every day hewing in pieces and mouldring to nothing for want of due order and government or seasonable and fit repairings Is not this the Crime that no learned and worthy Minister can own either the swords Soveraignty or the peoples Liberty to be the grand Arbitrators of piety the disposers of mens consciences the Dictators of all Christianity the interpreters of all Scriptures the Determiners of all Controversies and this so absolute as admits no Conference with nor endevouring to convince either
sad so the advantages have been great which the Anti-ministeriall party have gained by the preposterous zeal of some Anti-Episcopall spirits which transported them not only beyond and against all bounds or rules of Reason Order Scripture Ecclesiasticall Custome and Laws here in England but even contrary to their own former and some of their present judgements touching Episcopall Presidency which they never did nor do yet hold to be unlawfull in the Church how ever it might be attended with some inconveniencies and mischiefs too not arising from the nature of that Order and power which is good but from the corruption of those men that might manage it amiss This makes many of these Ministers have now so much work to take off that leprosie from their own heads which they told the people had so much infected the Bishops hands by the Imposition of which they yet own their Ministeriall power and holy Orders to have been rightly derived to them in that Ordination by Bishops which was used here in the Church of England as in all antient Churches It is never too late to rectifie and repent of any mistakes and miscarriages incident to us as poor sinfull mortals Although Primitive Episcopacy which ever was as a grand pillar of the Churches Ministry Order and Government hath been much shaken and thrust aside by mans power or passion to the great weakning and indangering of the whole Fabrick and Function of the Ministry together with the peace and polity of this Church yet wise men may possible see after these thick clouds and dust of dispute what is of God in true Episcopacy yea and they may be perswaded to preserve and restore what is necessary and comly in it however they pare off what is deformed superfluous and Combersome in the behalf of which I am neither a pleader nor an approver It is now no time in England either to flatter or fear the face of Episcopacy or sinisterly to accept the persons of Bishops There is nothing now can be suspected to move me to touch with respect those goodly ruines from which the glory of riches and honour are now so far removed but only matter of conscience and the integrity of my judgement And therefore I here crave leave without offence to any that are truly godly either Ministers or others who may differ from me in this point freely yet as briefly as I can to discover my judgement touching this so controverted point of Episcopacy in which from words men have faln to blows and from wasting of ink to the shedding of blood I see that other men of different sense daily take their freedom to vent themselves against all Bishops and all Episcopacy some of them so rudely and unsavorily as if they hoped by their evill breath to render that venerable name and order ever abhorred and execrable to Christian minds which to learned and sober Christians ever was and still is as a sweet Oyntment poured forth nor doth it lose of its divine and antient fragrancy by the fractures of these times which have broken it may be not with devotion and love so much as with hatred and passion that Alabaster-box of civill protection and Sanction in which it was here for many hundreds of years happily preserved from vulgar insolency and Schismaticall contempt Why may not I presume to enjoy my freedome too yet bounded with all modesty and sobriety without any prejudice or reproach reflecting upon the Counsels or actions of any men my Superiours whose power and practise as to secular mutations neither can nor ought to have any influence on mens opinions and consciences further than way is made for them by the Haâbingârs of Reason and Religion which are best set forth and disce ned in innate principles of Order and Polity also in Scripture precepts and precedents and lastly by the Catholick Custome and practise of the Church of Christ. Ans In my answer therefore to this Cavill or Calumny touching Bishops which many Ministers are as afraid to name or own with honour as they are to call any holy man either Apostle Evangelist Father or Martyr by the title of Saints my intent is not largely to handle that late severe and unkind Dispute in England about Episcopacy or Prelacie for this having been learnedly and fully done by others would be as superfluous so extremely tedious both to the Reader and my self Nor is it my purpose to justifie all that might be done or omitted by some Bishops in their government But my design chiefly is 1. to remove that popular odium to allay that Plebeian passion to rectifie those unlearned prejudices and to take away those unjust âealousies which are by some weak and possibly well-meaning Christians taken up and daily urged against all Bishops in a Presidentiall eminencie among Presbyters or above other Ministers 2. My next is to justifie that holy Ordination and Ministeriall authority which by the imposition of their hands chiefly was with probation prayer and meet Consecration duly conferred upon the Ministers of this Church according to Scripture rule and Ecclesiasticall custome in all setled Churches But before I handle the first thing proposed I must seek to remove that prejudice which sticks deep in some ordinary minds against Bishops and their Authority meerly arising from the darkness and sufferings of late so plentifully cast upon them if arguments and words could not yet Arms and Swords have they say convinced Bishops and subdued them notwithstanding all their learning Sed quid berba Remi sequitur fortunam ut semper edit ââmnatos Juv. their gravity their piety their protection which they pleaded from the Churches Catholick custome and the Lawes of this Church The vulgar are prone to think those wicked who are unprosperous and accursed who are punished Yet in true judgement of things those great and many impressions of worldly diminution and supposed Miseries made upon Bishops are more just arguments against the innocency of their persons place Job 1. and lawfull power than Jobs afflictions were which the Devil never urged against his integrity but sought thereby to overthrow it as God did prove and exercise it I believe there are too many that would be content there should be neither Bishops nor Presbyters but such as are great sufferers Nor yet any Word or Sacrament or holy Ministrations nor any marks of Christianity in this or any other Reformed Church But the measures of religious matters are never to be taken from the passions or prevalencies of men nor from any secular decrees or human acts and civill sanctions Godly and famous Bishops in eminency among and above the e Presbyters were many ages before any civill power protected them and so they may continue if God will in his true Church even then when as of old most persecuted and sought to be destroyed Worldly Counsells and forces which commonly are levelled to mens secular ends and civill interests signifie little or nothing indeed to a true
that Ministre which is most dâe and necessary for their souls in times of dânger and persecution unless the office be suppliced by some fit Ministers while others by consent or lot fly to preserve a stock of Bishops and Ministers and of absolute necessity or destitution where Christians already baptised and believing cannot have a Minister in a regular way I leave to Gods direction and his speciall dispensation who in Cases extraordinary may extraordinarily manifest his pleasure I am sure in the hottest Persecution which worried and scattered the flock of Christ when it was most innocent the sheep neither chose nor followed any other Shepheards than those which St. Austin calls most necessary for the Church without which it cannot subsist of whose Ordination and due authority they had assurance by constant Succession and according to the true pattern in the Mount but they chose rather to supply the necessitated absences of their true Ministers Bishops and Presbyters by prayer fasting meditation reading Christian conference and mutuall exhortation than to set up among themselves any Minister by their own power of popular Ordination Yea as the Jews would have done in the defect of holy and Consecrated fire Christians rather contented themselves with the Vote and desire or purpose of Sacraments without the actuall perception of them or any other fruits proper to the Ministeriall function and power rather than offer with strange and unholy fire where they could not have those Ministers whose lips had been touched with a ceal from Gods altar that is ordeined by a right Consecration which holy fire hath never yet been quite put out in the Church of Christ nor ever will be however some mens petulancy and presumption seeks to spit or piss it out by their irreligious ingratefull and contemptuous carriages against the office and due Succession of the Ministry Humble and wise Christians willingly look back to the Rock whence they were hewen and the pit whence they were digged There they discern Mat. 28.19 Go therefore and teach all Nations c. Joh. 20.21 As my Father sent me even so send I you Is 65.1 Sub assistentis plebis conscientia Cyp. That it was not the people who made to themselves Ministers but Ministers sent by Christ and the Apostles every where made people Christians They that sate in darkness had light brought to them and were found of God by his messengers as Shepheards sent to the lost sheep who sought not after God That the holy succession of Ministeriall and Church power is indeed for the peoples good and ought in some cases be carried with the peoples approbation but it is not at all from the peoples pleasure will or vertue That Jesus Christ the Apostles and all after Churches ever carried this Ministeriall and Church power in another way distinct and apart from the people yet most convenient for them and most agreeable both to right reason and to the order and honour of true Christian religion which requires that holy things be done with all beautys of holiness by able and wise and worthy men to choose and appoint or ordein whom supposes as able at least if not abler than they are to judge of them yet meer abilities as I have shewed will not serve neither to give to others any commission as Ministers of holy things unless the givers have first a grand Commission or power of so doing committed by others to them which carries the strength of an originall divine Authority ascending to christ Which power especially as to Ordeining of fit Ministers being thus severed from the people for 1600. years without any complaint made by the faithfull or claim of right by reason or religion there is no cause Christians should now listen to that fury folly and faction which would lay all in common since nothing is brought by these Commoners to repeal the first divine enclosure of it by the Institution of Christ or to take away the prejudice of so many Centuries peaceable possession as a peculiar to the Church Officers those of the Ministeriall Function In which there hath never been any cessation or interruption as to legitimate succession and constant Ordination Not that we deny for any thing shall be granted to faithfull Christians People least able or fit to make or Ordein a Minister which is for their good but that Christians of a particular parish or Congregation may if they have not otherwayes tyed themselves and restrained things by Laws with are the publiques and so the Peoples consent as here for the most part in England it was they may orderly choose and desire such a man to be made a Minister or Bishop and to be over them in the Lord as the people of Millan did St. Ambrose yet a Lay-man and Magistrate Yet this is only so far as first to recommend him to those who have power to ordein him a Minister of the Catholick Church of Christ next to acknowledge that power and office Ministeriall to be rightly in him as conferred to him by just hands They may choose him thus Ordeined to exercise his Ministry and Office by particular care mutuall relation and joynt consent among them But still this is as far from any such ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as some interpret it as amounts to peoples giving Ministeriall power or Orders as it is from Souldiers giving a Commission when they only present by way of Commendation and Petition a worthy person to the Generall or Commission officers to be made their Captain which neither his worth nor their willingness makes him to be without express Commission from the Generall under his hand and Seal Nor is this any thing to the diminution of peoples rationall or religious liberties as Christians or men which regulations and restraints they may not grudge to suffer if Christ will have it so as in this his will and command is most clear but it is a fruit of Christs wisdome and care for the faithfull peoples good to avoyd infinite inconveniences and confusions which constantly and unavoidably attend all things that are transacted or touched almost by the common peoples hands and heads who though they mean and begin well as the Sea by modest lickings and slidings over the banks which afterward its fury overbears with horrible inundations yet are they never to be trusted with any thing which a wise and good man would have well done As then we see no Church power especially as to Ordination and Ministry is naturally in Christian people In causis fidei vel Ecclesiastici muneris cum judicare debere qui nec munere impar est nec jure dissimilis constantur assero Dictum Imperat Valentini patris quod Ambros vehementer laudat l. 5. Ep. 32. who must be considered after their Ministers in time and that order of nature which is between Effects and Causes Children and Fathers being first made Christians by Ministers whom they never Ordeined nor so much as dreamt
the Lord to the Church and set apart or Consecrated by the Church to the Lords speciall service ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Acts 13. to serve the Lord and the Church in holy publick ministrations as the Apostles first did into whose order Mathias was by Lot chosen to supply the place of Judas Iscariot Acts 1. To which end Ministers in an holy Succession have ever been placed over the people in the name of Christ by the power of his Holy Spirit yet Good Ministers disdain not to be reckoned among Gods People as children of the same Spirituall Father and brethren in the same Family or houshold of Faith nor will any humble Christians being not in holy orders affect to be called Clergy men by a confusion of language or disdain to be called Gods commons or Lay-men which hath a sober Christian and charitable sense in the dialect of those Christians who know how to call and account their true Bishops and Ministers as Fathers Instructers Overseers and Guides of the Church c. These names then or distinctive titles do but fairly follow according to the use and nature of words and decently express those things which the mind of Christ in the Scripture and all Custom or use of the Church have distinguished for order sake De verbis contendere non est curare quomodo error veritate vincatur sed quomodo tua dictio alterius dictioni praeferatur Aust de doct Christ l. 4. c. 28. Quid est conteâtiosius quam ubi constât dâre certare de nomine âust cp 1. 74. De verbis syllabis intemperantius litigare solent qui res ipsas Ecclesia pâcem negligunt Sub ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã umbra ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã suam occultâre dissimulare student quod et Arrianorum pertinaâ astutiâ olim fecit Amb. lib. de fide Jeron de Arrian Hyp. Insignis est indolis in verbis verum amare non verba Aust Sic vigeat humilitas ut non minuatur Autoritas Aust 1 Cor. 12.23 Error est bonestuâ magnos in loquendo duces sequi Quintil. Orat. Inst l. 1. c. 6. The same supercriticall men will boggle at the words Trinity Three Persons and Sacraments which are not in the letter but in the sense and truth of the Scripture And certainly no religion forbids us to adopt convenient and compendious words to the Churches use since we do safely translate the whole originall Scriptures to any ordinary languages in which most Christians may best use them not in the literall words but in the Intellectuall sense or mind of God A strife about words and syllabicall scruples fits only women or children or peevish passionate men As the Arrians of old who caviled much at the words ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã whose syllables were new but their sense old orthodox and sound expressing the same divine Nature in Christ the Son with the Father and that our Emanuel who was born of the virgin Mary was both God and Man But this quarrel about names and words is a very tedious impertinency to those Christians whose serious piety studies only this by apt and usuall words to comprehend and express the truths and orders of Religion who are ready alwayes so to give to each other the right hand of Charity and Unity as members of the same body whose head is Christ as yet to preserve that order and authority in the Church which is divinely Instituted and is as necessary for the Church as it is for the body to have head eyes and mouth distinct from other parts of less honour yet not less usefull in their place As for this pretended grievance then of these words Clergy and Laity We desire not to quarrell farther with our Adversaries and we shall not need to dispute with others that are wise and humble only we pitty the simplicity of people who are thus easily cheated and scared by some sophistry when they are told by their great scrupulosity and censorian gravity that words are as bad as Spels that what ever tearms or Names are not in the Scriptures as they have them translated are not the speech of Canaan but the language of the beast Thus these severe Momusses Thus the Antiministeriall factors for error ignorance and confusion These are among the other small artifices used by those miserable Rabbyes who to ingratiate with the vulgar and lead dâsciples after them are content to take away the antient marks of bounds and known distinction of names between Minister and People that so people may take the greater confidence to cast quite away both the name and thing the holy Ordination with all distinction of Office and Function Ministeriall in the Church which if I can solidly maintain against these underminers of Religion despisers of Ordination and vastators of all true ministry I doubt not but I and others may still use these Names of Clergy and Laity without sin or scandall to any sober and good Christians To the main therefore of the Objection which is made against the vertue and efficacy of Ordination 16 Prophane minds prone to cavil at all holy mysteries aswel as the Ordination of Ministers 2 Pet. 3.4 by the Catholick and Antient way of Bishops and Presbyters which they so slight I answer That at the same rate of prophane and Atheisticall reasonings they may as well dispute as Julian would have done and those Scoffers daily do which are foretold should be in the later dayes What vertue is there in the water of Baptism more than any other by which to regenerate a sinner to wash away sins to seal comforts to confer grace to represent the blood of Christ of which a man may meditate every time he sees any water or washeth his hands Hence the mean esteem and contempt indeed with proud and presumptuous Catabaptists have against that holy Mysterie of Baptism which all Churches in all ages have used with reverence and comfort according to Christs Institution and the Apostolicall custome So also the spirituall pride of those prophane Cavillers will argue what efficacy can there be in the Bread and Wine at the Lords Supper more than in other of the same Elements at our ordinary Tables and in every Tavern What doth the form of Consecration by the words of Christ and prayers add to them or alter them Nay since the blasphemous boldness of proud and wicked men will count nothing of outward form sacred no wonder if by the same contradictive spirit they quarrel at not only the Humanity or flesh but also the Majesty and divinity of our Saviour Jesus Christ and seeing the outward meanness poverty and ingloriousness of his life and death many of them scarce own him for a Saviour or for the true Messias And no further than is agreeable to their Seraphick fancies Against whom Irenaus d sputes by which they labour after the like fondness of some in antient times to
which they have of the fruits which they bring forth What truths of God have these Antiministeriall adversaries ever brought forth or further cleared and illustrated than was before What weighty controversie or other question in Divinity polemicall or practicall have they learnedly and solidly stated What part of obscurer Scripture have they well interpreted What body of Divinity have they blest this Age withall beyond what it formerly enjoyed in great variety and plenty What cases of Conscience have they more cleared or better decided Is either Law or Gospell beholding to them yea rather how have some men studied to make void the Law by immorall licentiousnesse and the Gospell too by such not free but rather profuse and prodigall grace as excludes those holy conditions of repentance Jam. 2.17 and good workes which the Gospell requires as necessary concommitants and fruits of true and lively Faith What Scripture have they handled which they have not tortured mangled and broken the very bones of it What controversie have they not more studied to pester and entangle What truth have they not darkened with their cloudy words and senselesse notions which they call glorious heights What heresie have they not revived What poysonous Error have they not tampered with What sin and enormity have they not palliated or excused or applauded as the effect either of Christian liberty or necessity How many simplier Christians Faith have they subverted perswading them they never had Christ rightly preached to them nor were in any saving Church-way till these Inspired Teachers came to direct them how to cast off and despise their Ministers and the whole Office of the Ministry 10. How short they come of that Spirit which shews it self in true Ministers Neither then the Word of God nor right Reason not sober Sense will give testimony of any speciall gifts of the Spirit in these men either in knowledge or in wisdome or in utterance or in any grace or vertue In all which they are nothing in regard of many Ministers and others who as far excell them as gold doth brasse and silver lead Nor are their fruits to the publique and to others any way proportionable to their boasting against the Ministers which is as far from truth as it is from humility if these may be measured and esteemed not by proud swelling words of themselves or by high scorns and rude contempts of others but by the exactnesse of holy walkings and the fruitfulnesse of publique labours on the hearts or lives of others Hanc habet invidia in seipsa poenam aut non videre aut nolle videre aut maligne videre virtutem alienam quam nescit imitati Gerson Herein no ignorance or envy or calumny can be so wilfully or resolvedly blind but onely in these men as not to see and acknowledge That God hath given witnesse from heaven against the crooked and perverse generation of these detractors from and destroyers of the honor of the Ministry of England by the eminent Learning Piety Zeal Industry Fidelity Charity Patience Constancy and vigilancy of many centuries yea many thousands of able and godly Ministers both in the restauration and preservation of Truth Purity and Power of the Christian Reformed Religion in this Church others have sought the goods of this Church but these the good of it I could here fill many Volumes as many Ministers both godly Bishops and Presbyters in this Church have done by their acute solid devout and most profitably pleasant writings with the histories of many of their lives some of which are registred to posterity by commendable pens others by tolerable ones whose gratefull design is good but their historique faculty far short of those merits which they seek to eternize How eminent have they been as Moses in all good learning how indefatigable in their labours how dear usefull and desireable to all good and excellent Christians in their lives and deaths What Trophies they have not gained over the adversaries of our Christian and reformed Religion by their Prayers Sermons and most incomparable Writings No lesse have been their many and renowned Victories which they have obtained over the very Devils whom a long time they kept as it were in awe and in a chain How many sinners have been redeemed from his snares and converted from the evill and errours of their wayes by their powerfull Ministry How many fiery darts of Satan have they quenched How many weak hands and feeble knees have they strengthened How many remorselesse soules have they wounded piercing between the scales of Leviathan by the two-edged sword of God in their mouths How many wounded Consciences have they like good Samaritans healed with the balm of Gilead How many doubting and despairing spirits have they revived and established How many mouthes of aliens have they stopped by the unanswerable pregnancy of the truths which they have cleared and mightily maintained In fine before ever the croaking Frogs of Egypt spread over the land and filled every place with their importune and insignificant noises against the Ministers and Ministry of this Church seeking by their muttering clamours to contend with the Nightingales and to silence the sweet fingers of Israel how were the excellent Ministers of this Church and the famous Ministry hereof esteemed at home and abroad among the chiefest blessings for use and noblest beauties for ornament which this or any Nation and Church ever enjoyed Being as the two goodly pillars of Solomons Temple sustaining the burthen and adding to the beauty of Religion being sacred Oracles for holy direction and great examples for vertuous imitation In what part of good learning have not some of the Ministers of England excelled and some of them in all What divine or humane truth have they not handled cleared and asserted What controversie in Religion have they not rightly stated fully disputed and solidly determined What part of practicall piety and Devotion have they not illustrated and adorned in their Writings with most sweet suasive and pathetick flowers of holy Oratory mixed with truths gathered out of the gardens of God the Scriptures and their own pure Consciences What Scripture have they not commented upon learnedly methodically clearly and succinctly Yea what Text almost in the whole Bible Old or New Law or Gospell History or Prophesie Psalmodicall or Epistolicall have not the Ministers of England preached and printed upon with accuratenesse and judgement So that the quintessence of the Sermons set forth by them in this Church would in the judgement of the learned Lord Verulam make one of the most exact and absolute Commentaries on the Bible that ever was It were endlesse to enumerate the names the excellencies the learned works the holy fruits and blessed successes which have attended the Ministers of this Church whom one would have thought to have been set so above any such envy and malice and sacriledge never any Reformed Christians would ever have so maligned and despised as to have sought to
the beams of his Spirit in the light of Truth as well as in the heat of Love how and where and to whom he will yea and oft doth reveale his secret and hidden things not to the wise and learned but to the babes and foolish Therefore a publique liberty at least and fair toleration ought to be granted to any men to opine to teach and accordingly to act as they are inwardly perswaded and moved And this without any such tyrannous restraints as commonly learned men and Scholars Ministers especially have sought themselves and taught Magistrates to lay upon both the judgement conscience and practise of people both in their first education and after profession studying to make all things in Religion or manners as bastards and illegitimate which have not their Certificate for their ligitimation whereas the Spirit of God ought not to be so strict laced stinted and restrained least of all curbed and constrained by any prohibitions or impositions on mens judgements and consciences which in matters of Religion are onely to be drawn with the cords of a man such as mens reasons or Scriptures or the Spirits perswasion may afford to every ones capacity and not to tye them up by any Creeds Articles Catechismes or Injunctions of Religion much lesse by penall and coercive Statutas which like Persian sheep carry tailes of injurious mulcts and penalties after them that are heavier then their bodies Answ Answ Of Christian Liberty Nil tam voluntarium quam religio cogi non potest longâ diversa sunt carnificina est charitas nec potest veritas cum vi aut justitia cum crudelitate conjungi Defendenda est religio non occidenda sed monendo non savitia sed sapientia non scelere sed fide Si animus a versus sit jam sublata est jam nulla religio Lactant. li. Just 5. c. 20. Religionis non est cogere religionem quae spânte suscipi debet non vi Tertul. l. ad Scap. So Constââtine the Great would have no man compeld but perswaded to Religion Aliâd est certamen pro religione sponte suscipere aliud supplicii metu cogi Euseb Eccl. l. 10. cap. 5. There is no Jewell which Swine delight more to weare in their Snouts than this of Liberty which how well it becomes such sordid and indocible cattel those excellent Christians can best judge who are worthy to enjoy so pretious a token of Christs love to his Church as knowing best how to value it and use it I know well that true Christian Religion ought not to be made a snare or an harrow or a rack or an heavy yoak or an Egyptian bondage to mens mindes and Consciences this were to turn the sweetest vine into a sharp bramble and the figtree into a thorn Nor is there any thing which Christians should be more tender of as the * 1. Concil Eph. cap. â ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Ephesme Fathers most piously admonish than their own and others true liberties which Christ hath purchased with his pretious bloud of which both Christian Magistrates and chiefly Ministers should be most exact keepers and conscientious defenders lest piety prove an oppression and the bracelets or ornaments of Religion become the chains of hypocrisie and manacles of superstition binding such heavy burthens on mens consciences which God hath not imposed wherein the severer heights and tyrannies of men are prone to usurp upon the ingenuous kingdome and gracious dominion of Christ where none is a subject but he that enjoyes that free Spirit which David prayes to be established with Psal 51.12 and none is free but he that willingly takes up Christs yoak and burthen Matth. 11.30 which are light and easie but yet not loose or slack For Jesus Christ having redeemed us from the greatest slavery and spirituall bondage hath indeed invested his Church with the noblest immunities and governs it by the divinest liberties which drawing is by the cords of Gods love to us set forth in his Word and binding us with love to God and for his sake to one another by so much includes all true liberty Libera est apud Deum servitus cum non necessitas sed charitas servit Aust Quo sanctior quisque eo solutior Gibe Beata servitus quae dominatienem generat sempiternam Chrys l. 114. as it wholly consists of love whose very life and essence is liberty It being impossible to command consent or to compell love which is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the most absolute Soveraigne of it selfe and under no Empire but that of God who is love and perfect liberty And our Liberty is then truly Christian and divine which onely is desirable because onely true when it is such as Christ hath purchased for and God hath revealed to his Church in his Word with which men must seriously advise and not with their own wanton and extravagant fancies if they would bee informed what that liberty is which onely becomes true Christians who of all men have the least sinfull licentiousnesse indulged to them I finde there are no people more vehement boasters of and sticklers for this which they call Christian liberty than those who least understand it Tertuâlian tels of the Gnosticks promiscuous lusts in their Agapae Extincta lucerna in promiscuos amplexus taunt Hinc in Christianos ista infamia Scorpia fo Clem. Alex. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 3. So S. Austin of the Gnosticks Manichees and others who held nisi iniquissima quaque operenâur Diaboli vimse non posse effagere Hanc esse redemptionem hanc vitam sine tremore So Irenaeus of the Carpâeratians and others that held nothing morally good or evill all actions lawfull onely they must beleive in Christ Sela humana opinione negotia mala bona esse dicunt Lib. 1. c. 24. most abuse it themselves and are most impatient to allow it to others if once they get such power as makes them able to oppresse none are more insolent or lesse tolerating those things even in Religion to others for which they plead more of conscience both as to Gods and mans Laws than these objectors themselves can doe Nor can any the most modest plea for Christian liberty be heard by those who were formerly so lowdly clamorous for the name when indeed they did not either intend or rightly understand what the thing is It will be then a work of Charity and an effect of that love which I owe to these men for Christs sake in whom alone our liberties are sounded and conserved to free them from that captivity of errors and bondage of extravagant passions wherewith they are oppressed and abused even in this great point of Christian Liberty Then which as there is nothing which sinfull men could lesse deserve so nor is there any thing they can naturally lesse rightly use or more grossely mistake and abuse There is no Jewell with which Christ hath endowed his Spouse the Church and every true beleever for
which the Divel hath not some counterfeit nor is there any by which he cheats men more easily and more to his advantage and the Churches detriment than in the false figures and resemblances of Christian liberty * Liber est quisquis probus Servire deo est bonis operibus justitiam libertatem conservare Lact. For as no man naturally is willing to be curbed or restrained from any impulses of his lusts so neither can hee easily learn that Paradox of true Christian liberty which consists in the severest restraints from sin and the exactest conformities to the will of God You then O excellent Christians well understand with me That as no creatures Angels or men have that ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã self-subsistence nor that ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã self-sufficiency in and of themselves which is peculiar to God so neither have that ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã unresponsiblenesse to any other nor that ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã independence or absolute liberty in their will which ownes no rule or measure of its motions but its ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã own good pleasure For as Angels and men depend wholly upon God for our nature and being so we must needs be subordinate to him as our Authour and responsible to him as one wiser better juster and stronger than our selves * ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Nissen Religio est generosissimum animae vinculum quo ad Deum arctissâne ligatur Aust Also our will wherein our rationall and religious liberties are planted and whence they spread or diffuse to all the motions and faculties under its Empire and command hath its holy limits and bounds set to it by God both as to the Supream end and highest good which the wise God hath proposed in himself and also as to those means by which he hath revealed that end to us as attainable either in piety or charity in private or publique relations This constant tendency or intention to the Supream end and those holy regulations which in due and lawfull means the wisdom of God hath prescribed the more any creature Man or Angell attaines the more rationall morall and divine liberty he enjoyes and he is so much the more freed from those shackles ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Plat. The will is a rationall desire or appetite of good and impediments which the chaines of darknesse and corruption through ignorance of minde and errour of understanding or perversenesse of will or excesse of passion or violence of temptations or depravednesse of customes or delusion of examples hamper and binde the soul withall as the wings of a bird with birdlime hindering its regard to the Supream God which is the glory of God and its exact applying to those means which are proper for the attaining and enjoying of it In the fruition of which the true and eternall liberty of the soul consists as the eyes in seeing most fully and perfectly it s most desired object and which it then enjoyes Servire dec est servitus propter praecepti obedientiam libertas propter recti licentium Aust Ench. ad Lauren. when by the wisdome of the Word and power of of Christ being every way freed from sordid sensuall and sinfull intanglements we onely will that which we know God would have us and doe most willingly what ever we so will and know as most conformable to his will The will of God in his Word the onely rule and measure of mans liberty Whose wise blessed and unerring will revealed in his holy Word being rightly understood is now the onely certaine and infallible rule the sole authentick Patent which any good Christian will regard and follow or alledge and plead in this point of Christian Liberty either internall or externall private or publique solitary or sociall in thoughts opinions judgement conscience speech action or operation in any kind Which the further it is from any error transport or licentiousnesse in a mans self and from any cloak of maliciousnesse against others 1 Pet. 2.16 the more it deserves to be counted and called Christian freedom ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Plato de rep 1. As a man freed from the distemper of madnesse and rid of his chains and got out of Bedlam hath indeed now his true liberty as a man not to rave and speak or doe such mad things as he formerly did in his distraction but to doe all things as a sober man who is master of his wits and understanding and consequently under the most strict yet ingenuous restraints of reason and religion the lawes of modesty humanity honour civility charity and society from all which the captivity of his lunacy and madness unhappily freed him But now the recovery of his right senses happily restores him to those duties and observances which become a man and a Christian It is mercy which redeems us from our native bondage to sin and wrath and which sets us into the gracious and glorious liberty of the sons of God Rom. 8 21. which is to know and love and serve him as he would have us It is a madnesse for Christians ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Naz. âr 16. Id liberriââum est quod minimeè à summo bono impeditur Cib. to think of covet or enjoy other Liberty than such as the Saints in all ages attained and such as the blessed Angels ever enjoyed which the Lord Jesus himself our great Liberator both observed himself and purchased for his Church yea such as God himselfe is eternally blest with all which is to be good and to doe good without any impediment 2. Of false liberty and true It is the heavyest chain of the Divels Tyranny and that in full bondage which hath entered into mans soul to imagine that our liberty consists in thinking or speaking or doing or omitting what we list without any regard to God or man as ãâã men were their own Masters and had no Lord over them To fancy ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Plat. de Rep. dia. 10. Quo liberior eo miserior Ber. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Plat. Liberty is the right governing of our life that all restraints internall of modesty fear sense of honour science of truth or conscience of duty in purity piety or charity also externall of established order good laws just power and government either in things civill or sacred are encroachments upon and diminutions of Christian Liberty The want of neglect of which limiters doth infallibly subject us to the basest and most infamous servitude Whereas no doubt the true liberty of any man is to be such in his inward habits and propensities also to doe such things most constantly chearfully and without sinfull impediments which are most proper and advantagious to the nature and excellency of men considered both in it self and its relations ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Plat. Thedo ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Plato Christiani vex est non ad placitum sed ad licitum as
it stands in reference to God its Creator and its neighbour when a Christian is free to know consider meditate of understand remember and beleeve what ever truths God hath revealed to him yea further when he is free to declare and utter them in such an holy way which charity sobriety order and gravity allow It is no freedome for a man to think what he lists in vain erroneous or blasphemous thoughts or to bolt out and vent all his raw undigested rash and rotten fancies or irreligious opinions to others He should set a * Psal 141.3 watch over his thoughts and lips with prayer modesty and humility Trying and weighing all things first with himself by the Word and the Spirit of God or conferring so with others as may have some savour of reason and religion an holy desire to learn or teach in a regular not a rude insolent and imperious way the next liberty is to doe those duties of piety and charity publique and private which God hath commanded every one not onely in generall but in such restrictions of place and calling wherein God hath set them It is also true liberty for a Christian upon good grounds to hope for and expect that reward and crown Rev. 2.10 Rom. 2.7 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Clem. Al. which God the righteous Judge hath promised to those that persevere in well doing who in that way are free to enjoy all the comforts priviledges and Ordinances which Christ hath instituted in an holy order and most regular way for our private or publique good a Christian is free from the fears terrours judgements Rom. 8.1 curses and wrath of God and from the Laws rigour or condemnation upon his true faith and unfaigned repentance By which graces the beleiver being ingraffed into Christ is free from the observations of the ceremoniall law which tended to Christ and ended in him Also from the politicall or civill Law among the Jews so far as variation of times and necessities of affairs require for the good of mankinde yet without violating the principles of equity or charity in them which are perpetually obligatories upon morall grounds to all men From the morall law also a Christian is so far free as to its rigour and exactnesse of personall actuall obedience the want of which in the least kinde is condemnative in it self but not so Rom. 7.16 as we are by faith in Christ yet are we not freed from the approbation and love of the morall law as it is just and good nor are we from a constant endevour to conform to its holinesse not now as a requisite to the justification of a sinner but as a fruit of that in our sanctification which from faith and repentance brings forth love and from love of God a stedfast purpose and reall endevour to obey his holy commands in all things which is our Evangelicall perfection and highest freedom in this world which is not wholly from sinning Rom 7.23 Ioh. 8.39 If the Son make you free then shall you be free indeed Rom. 6.7 but from a wilfull sinning Also we are free as to our purpose and new principle from that malice uncharitablenesse from those envies discontents and worldly disorders in any kinde as they have dominion over meer naturall and sinfull men Being further free that is willing and content to suffer what ever God is pleased to inflict upon us for punishment triall or honor in the way of testifying to his truth we are also free from a principle of love to yeeld ready obedience as to God so to man for the Lords sake Rom. 13.5 what ever man in the name of God and in Christs stead requires of us Heb. 13.17 in order to Gods glory the peace good example and benefit of others in any society either as men or Christians 3. The liberty of Superiours and Inferiours The grounds and rules of which externall obedientaill freedom in civill and Church societies the Lord hath by generall precepts and directions expressed in his Word leaving the particular circumstantiating enacting and applying of those generals to that liberty of wisdome piety and charity which ought to be owned by inferiors and exercised by superiors as governours in Church or State This Politick liberty admits of divers variations according to severall states times emergencies and occasions to which Christians as men are subject in this world wherein honest freedom may be used by such laws and restraints as shall seem best for the publique welfare to those in whom the power of giving laws to others doth reside even in that just power and authority which God hath given to some over others to rule them to allow no such gubernative liberty to any men is to deny that indulgence and authority which God hath granted both to Christian Magistrates and to Ministers even to restrain in many things the private liberty of others for the publique good and order of the community nor may any man seditiously and factiously plead or contend for his private liberty of speeches or actions further than consists with the peace order safety and welfare of the publique according to what is by due authority permitted or forbidden and however private thoughts of discontent mutiny rebellion and cursing others Eccles 10.20 Nam scelus intra se âacâtum qui cogitar ââtum Facti câimen habet Jur. 1 Pet. 2.13.20 1 Pet. 2.16 Rom. 13.5 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã You must needes be subject not only for wrath but also for conscience sake Christian liberty and divine necessity may stand together yea they are inseparable fall not under humane cognizance and judicature yet they as not free as to the tribunall of God in a mans own conscience Neither may publique Authority which hath freedome to rule that is to command enjoin and exact externall obedience of others Nor may private liberty which is free to obey in the Lord the commands of Superiours or else patiently to abide their censure neither the one nor the other may turn this liberty to a cloak of maliciousnesse or licentiousnesse Not the one to tyranny and oppression beyond what piety equity order and charity require nor the other to make it any ground or occasion for factious and seditious perturbings of the publique order and peace Nor may any party of men though never so godly and well affected being in no place or authority in Church or State enabling them carry on any design though in its abstract consideration it be better than what at present may be by any violent irregular and disorderly wayes which are utterly unwarrantable in themselves and no fruit of that Christian liberty which Christ hath purchased for us either inwardly as to God and our consciences or outwardly as to Society and publique relations of men and Christians to one another where every relation imports a duty and every duty hath its bounds beyond which * Relationes civiles mutuis offre âis âigannâ Reg.
they are highly accountable to God for them And if they should suffer arrogant ignorance to come to its full rudenesse and extent tumultuary numbers and brutish power will soon make good private presumptions and cover over the most impotent lusts Lex est libertatis conservatrix civitatis anima Mars Fic Est recte agândi norma Dei vox Hominum Lux. H. Steph. passions and ambitions of men with the pleas and outcryes for Christian liberty That is that they may doe what they list and no man else what they should in right reason and Religion but onely what their proud fanatick pleasure will permit them Thus oft by the Engine of Liberty * ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Plato Dial. 8. de Repeb Too great liberty is but the dregs of licentiousnesse and next to slavery De immanissinis Circumcellioâââ gregibus Donatistarum scripsit Tychonius Quod volumus sanctum est Quod sanctum est volumus Catholicorum vox est Aust Christians are cast into the greatest Tyranny Summa est in publicum charitas erga pâvatorum delicta severitas Nec minor est in nimia lenitate severitas Reg. Iur. or Anarchy which grow from imaginary or abused and corrupted freedomes which if not suppressed by an orderly and just severity which is the greatest charity to the publiqâe they grow from the lesser fly blowings of secret opinions private presumptions and proud fancies to become filthy creepers and noxious flyers abroad as the Frogs Flies and Locusts of Egypt to the great infection and molestation of others defiling and defacing all things that are esteemed of publique religious order beauty peace holynesse and true liberty It is oft too late discerned after unhappy indulgences and cruell tendernesses in this kinde by all sober Christians That it is not more the happinesse of mankinde Iob. 38.11 Psal 104.9 to have the Seâ restrained by the bounds which God in his wonderfull providence hath set to it that it return not again to cover the earth than this is that he hath established by the light of Reason and the commands of his written Word the ordinances of Ministry and Magistracy among Christian men Nec totam servitutem pati possunt homines nec totam libertatem Tacit. hist l. 1. by which to preserve true Christian liberty in its sphear and due bounds of just laws of sound doctrine true beleeving well doing orderly obeying and comely suffering and withall to keep out those enormous extravagancies which seek to overthrow both Magistracy and Ministry which are the great conservators of Christians in all honest and just freedomes without which no men should enjoy any while violent lusts and errours make way by levelling all things for their thick and muddy inundations which are the divels spittings in the face and vâmitings in the bosome of the true Christian and reformed Religion that so it might at once be both ashamed of it self and loathsom to all others The use of liberty among ancient Christians Quite contrary to the that ancient merited honour of Christian Religion which made Christians of all men the most strict and severe livers allowing so much the lesse or nothing of fleshly worldly and divellish liberties to themselves by how much they most enjoyed a spirituall ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Plato gracious and divine liberty which no persecution or oppression took from them any more then it did their peace truth faith and patience these men alwayes pleased themselves in denying themselves all things that were dishonest Tit. 2.12 Divinissima est libertas sui âânegatio D. Espenc 1 Thes 5.22 injurious and uncomely even so far as to abstain from the very appearance of evill not onely in the conscience of a Christian but even in the fight of heathens Such as not only Religion but common reason condemned Nor did the Christians when multiplyed to numbers and filling all places in the Empire challenge by any force any liberty of Religion beyond what they had by civill favour of Magistrates or that of their prayers tears and patience when persecuted and denyed civill liberties as Tertullian tels in his apology So wary they were of abusing their liberty to any insolency offence injury 2 Cor. 10.32 or indignity against any private person much more against a publique and common good of either Church or State the preservation of which as to the generall interests of societies wherein thousands are concerned both in their soules and bodies welfare is far more to be regarded by wise godly and charitable men than any private pleas or pretensions for Christian liberty especially when they look with an evill eye and lift up an offensive hand against publique order government duties and institution wherein are bound up and contained that peace piety and religion which is enjoyed or professed by any Christians As then the best governed families and best disciplined Armies allow no plea or practise of liberty to any servants or souldiers 6. False liberty destructive to the true which are contrary to the rules and ends of right oecononicall or military discipline which intends the common safety and welfare of families and Armies So neither may Christian Religion be thought to bring forth or be forced to maintaine that Liberty as a legitimate issue of conscience in its holy profession and orderly ministrations Turbulenta haereticorum audacia Aust which is in all civill or secular dispensations esteemed rejected and punished as a turbulent and seditious bastard And which being but as Ishmael the son of a bondwoman is prone to mock and abuse the Isaac of true liberty Gen. 21.9 which is the son of promise and is no way fit to be the heir or to divide the Inheritance of Christian freedome which is onely the portion of holy humble sober and orderly Christians for while some boast of and challenge to themselves and promise to others this false and spurious Liberty they are still servants to their lusts 2 Pet. 2.19 and in bondage to their corruptions impatient of any restraints but those of their own wils interests and fancies yea and this Bastard Liberty Iud. 9.5 like the one base son of Gideon Abimelâch when once it can but get power makes no conscience to destroy all the lawfull heirs of true religious liberty which are possessed of truth peace charity order good government in any Church yea and all civill justice too and properties of goods and estates which are presently thought by licentious men in consistent with their freedome when once their powerfull lusts have set upon the heads of their unruly designes the Crown and title of Christian Liberty Which disguise the Divell fits to such a compleatnesse Coâctae servitus miserabilis sed affectata miserabilior Ber. de Cons that there is no error no lust no sin no blasphemy no villany nor deformity in any mens opinions or practises so horrid which hee doth not seek to colour over or
of fixation as to the publique profession else there will hardly be any civill peace preserved among men who least endure and soonest quarrell upon differences in Religion each being prone to value his own and contemn anothers Nulla res efficâcius homines regit quam religio Curt. l. 4. These things of publique piety thus once setled by Scripture upon good advice ought by all swasive rationall and religious means to be made known by the publique Ministry to the people for so Christ hath ordained and the Church alwayes observed to which Ministry which I have proved to be of Gods institution Separatim nemo habessit Deos neve novos Tul. de leg Rom. and so most worthy of mans best favour and encouragement publique and orderly attendance for time place and manner ought to bee enjoyned upon all under that power for their necessary catechi and instruction And this with some penalties inflicted upon idle wilful and presumptuous neglects Nihil ita facit ad dissidium ac de Deo dissensio Naz. orat 8. Solos credit habendos Quisque Deos quos ipse colit Iuv. Sat. 15. Aegypti cum diversi cultus Deââ habeâant mutuis bellis se impâtebant Dio. l. 42. when no ground of conscience or other perswasion or reason is produced by those that are not yet of years of discretion if any of riper years and sober understanding plead a dissent they ought in all charity and humanity be dealt with by religious reasonings and meeknesse of wisdome if so be they may so be brought to the knowledge of the truth 2 Tim. 1.25 But if either weaknesse of capacity or wilfulnesse and obstinacy suffer them not to be convinced What toleration becomes Christians and so to conform to the publique profession of Religion I doe not think that by force and severities of punishment they ought to be compelled to professe or to do that in Religion of which they declare an unsatisfaction in judgment yet may they both in justice and charity be so tyed to their good behaviour that they shall not under great penalties either rudely speak write or act against or openly blaspheme profane and disturb or contradict and contemn the Religion publiquely professed and established And however the welfare of this publique is not so concerned in what men privately hold as to their judgement and opinion thoughts being as the Embryos of another freer world yet when they come to be brought forth to publique notice in word or deed they justly fall under the care Facientis culpant obtiner qui quod poterit corrigere negligeremendare Reg. Iur. and censure both of the Magistrate to restrain them as relating to the good of community and of the Minister to reprove them as his duty and authority is in the Church If in lesser things which are but the lace and fringe of the holy vestment the verge and Suburbs of Religion established Christians doe so dispute and differ Ordo Evangelici Ministerii est cardo Christianae religionis Gerard. Tolle Ministerium tolle Christum is one of the divels politick maximes as not to trench upon fundamentall truths neither blaspheming the Majesty of God or of the Lord Jesus Christ or of the blessed Spirit or the authority of the holy Scriptures nor breaking the bounds of clear morals nor violating the order of the holy Ministry of Christs Church which is the very hinge of all Christian Religion nor yet wantonly dissolving that bond of Christian communion in point of extern order peace and comely administrations of holy things other private differences and dissentings no doubt may be fairly tolerated as exercises of charity and disquisitions of truth wherein yet even the lesser as well as greater differences which arise in Religion are far better to be publiquely and solemnly considered of prudently and peaceably composed if possible than negligently and carelesly tolerated as wounds and issues are better healed with speed than tented to continued Ulcers and Fistulas I am confident wise humble and charitable Christians 8. The mean between Tyranny and Toleration in publique eminency of power and piety would not finde it so hard a matter as it hath been made through roughnesse of mens passions and intractablenesse of their spirits raised chiefly by other interests carryed on than that of Christ true Religion and poor people soules if they would set to it in Gods name to reconcile the many and greatest religious differences which are among both Christian and reformed Churches if they would fairly separate what things are morall clear and necessary in Religion from what are but prudentiall decent or convenient and remove from both these what ever is passionate popular and superfluous in any way which weak men call and count Religion if the many headed Hydra of mens lusts passions and secular ends were once cut off so that no sacriledge or covetousnesse or ambition or popularity or revenge should sowre and leaven reformation or obstruct any harmony and reconciliation sure the work would not be so Herculean but that sober Christians might be easily satisfied and fairly lay down their uncharitable censures and damning distances Instances in Church Government It is easie to instance in that one point of Church government as to the extern form what unpassionate stander by sees not but it might easily have been composed in a way full of order counsell and fraternall consent so that neither Bishops as fathers nor Presbyters as brethren nor people as sons of the Church should have had any cause to have complained * ubi metus in deum ibi gravitas honesta diligentia attonita cura solicita adlectio explorata communicatio deliberata promotio emerita subjectio religiosa apparitio devota profâssio modesta Ecclesia unita Dei omnia Tertul. ad Haer. c. 43. or envyed or differed So in the election triall and ordination of Ministers also in the use and power of the keyes and exercise of Church discipline who in reason sees not that as these things concern the good of all degrees of the faithfull in the Church so they might as in St. Cyprian's and all primitive times have beeen carried on in so sweet an order and accord as should have pleased and profited all both the Ordainers and the ordained with those for whose sakes Ministers are ordained So in the great and sacred administration of the mysterious and venerable Sacraments especially that of the Lords Supper which concerns most Christians of years how happily and easily might competent knowledge an holy profession of it and an unblameable conversation be carried on by both pastors and people with Christian order care and charity so as to have satisfied all those who make not Religion a matter of gain revenge State policy or faction but of conscience and duty both to God and their neighbour Secular interests the pests of the Church and their own soules
8.3 divers that had been cured ministred to Christ and his family of their substance and Matth. 10.10 he declares the Ministers right to be as good as the labourers to his hire If he that receiveth you receiveth me and he that despiseth you despiseth mee and he that giveth to a Prophet a cup of cold water in my name gives it to me if these be true and Evangelicall why is it not as true and Evangelicall He that payeth Tithes to you as my Ministers payes them to me Whether it be by private and solitary or by publique and joint gift and dedication Sure the highest right and claim Paramount must be eminently in Christ who is Lord of all more then in Melchisedeck and so either the obligation to pay them or the lawfulnesse to accept them in Christs name as a right to him or as a free gift offered from beleevers to the honour and service of Christ must needs be evident in all justice and religion As water is purest in the Fountain and light clearest in the Sun so is Melchisedeks right most in Christ Nay I think in good earnest that a Christian Jew would hence draw an argument although he were of that tribe of Levi to which Tithes were after commanded to be paid among the Jews that he ought now to pay them to the Christian Ministers Heb. 7.4.8 9 c. or to Christ as in relation to his service and as an agnition of him to be Lord and God since even Levi in Abrahams loins paid Tithes to Melchisedek that is to the type and representer of Christ And since the Lord Jesus Christ is the perfection and sum of the Priesthood and order of Melchisedek he may justly claim what ever was typified as a due or honour to be done to him of which this is one that he should receive Tithes who never dyeth Heb. 7.8 15. So that this Evangelicall right of Christ as those promises to Abraham being before the Legall establishment is not to be annulled by that law of the Jews Gal. 3.17 which was 400. years after As to the intervenient appointment and after custom of paying Tithes divinely setled by a positive Law among the Jews as the then onely Church of God it carries not any frown in its face against Christian Ministers now receiving Tithes or others paying them under the Gospell if there were no Law of the Land devoting Tithes to God and enjoyning the payment of them to Ministers as a rent charged upon lands and estates what sin could it be for any Christian as many primitive Christians spontan ously did to devote set apart and give yearly the tenth of all his encrease to the Ministers of the Gospell Sure nothing of right reason Scripture or true Religion which onely should rule the conscience of any sober man doth teach any Christian to abhor what ever was instituted or practised among the Jews if it be but after the law of common equity gratitude piety or civility toward God or man Else these Antidecimists must think they sinned if they should but cover their excrements Deut. 23.13 which was once a law of cleanlinesse among the Jews yea the example of God so confirming by a positive law in that his ancient Church of the Jews those generall dictates of nature and the preceeding practise of Abraham paying Tithes to Melchisedek as to the Priest of the most High God and a type of Christ according to grounds of common equity and naturall piety or gratitude to God and man This consideration I say should have the greater inducement to assure Christians that what is neither meerly Typicall nor Ceremoniall as Tithes were never thought to be by any learned or wise men but rather a thing of common equity and piety confirmed by a divine positive command and the choice of God this cannot but be as acceptable to God now when dedicated by the consent of any Christian people to his Evangelicall service and Ministry as it was before either from the hand of Abraham or his posterity since it is no where forbidden in the Gospell and by Gods wisdome hath been chosen as the fittest proportion under the Law Yea and to those that have not the loosest but the liberallest consciences among Christians it seems expressely recommended after that pattern Even so hath the Lord ordained Cor. 9.14 v. 13. that they that preach the Gospell should live of the Gospell Even so as they did who served at the Altar so far as the imitation can now hold which though it cannot in the Sacrifices yet it may in the Tithes and in first fruits and free-will offerings which were frequently and plentifully brought to the Bishops and Ministers of the Churches in primitive times for their own support and the Deacons with the poor If the Tenth or quantum How much be not here expressed yet it is vehemently implyed Else the Apostle had proved nothing nor given any directions either for Ministers fitting support or for Christians regulating of their retributions if he doth not command them to pay at least a Tenth sure he doth not condemn their paying a Tenth part which they may freely doe if there were no such divine right pleadable as this indeed is to all Christians whose covetousnesse doth not teach them to cavill against reason and Scripture too However this is the least that we can make of that place if in difficult times such as the primitive were something were left to the gratitude ingenuity love and largenesse of Christians hearts towards their Ministers wherein sometime they even exceeded their power and estate in munificence yet in quiet times and in a plentifull land it may well be expected by God at least it cannot be blameable for any Nation Church or private Christian to give and settle such a portion as the Tenths of the increase upon those that serve the Lord and the Church in the Ministry of the Gospell It is easily computed that Tithes were not one half of the Leviticall maintenance What reason can these men give beyond their will and despite why the Christian Ministry should fare worse or have lesse honour than the Jewish since it is in many things Heb. 7.19.22 Heb. 8.6 a better Ministry 1. Clearer in the light of Doctrine promises and prophesies 2. As venerable in the Mysteries 3. Far more glorious in its chief Minister and Mediator Jesus Christ Heb. 3.5 the Son of God the other by servants 4. Much easier in the burthen both of labour ceremony and charges to beleivers and worshippers 5. Yet not lesse painfull to the Ministers whose spirits are more exhausted by studies preaching and other Ministeriall duties than the Jewish Priests by more grosse and bodily labours 6. Not lesse comfortable to devout and pious soules 7. More universally diffused as more convenient for all mankind 8. And never esteemed lesse necessary to the Church or lesse acceptable to God save onely by Atheists or Niggards who
fitted to the memories and capacities of the meanest hearers containing short summaries of things to be believed practised or prayed for as in the Creed the ten Commandements and the Lords Prayer Presently these men fancy them as the recitation of some charmes and look on the Minister as some Exorcist confined to these Articles of stinted spels and formes Yea so far hath the prejudices affectations and ignorance of these men prevailed against all Reason and Religion in some places that many Ministers in other things not unable or unworthy men are carried away with fear and popularity to comply with those mens fondnesse in a way of dissimulation Forbearing to use publiquely at any time either the title of Saint due to holy men or the Lords Prayer and the Decalogue which are both Scripturall Summaries and commanded to be used So also they lay aside the Creed which is an Ecclesiasticall compendium taken out of the Scripture Vid. Voss de Symbolis and very ancient in the chief articles of it containing the main foundations or heads of Christian Faith nor was any of these ever neglected or not both frequently and devoutly used in the publique Liturgies or Services of sober Christians either ancient or modern O how sowre and spreading a leaven is the pride passion and superstition of mens spirits which run after faction and novelties that even learned and grave men should be not so much infected with it in their judgements as to be swayed and byassed or over-awed by it in their practise contrary to their judgements meerly Gal. 2.12 as St. Peter with his dissimulation gratifying these pretenders to novelty speciall sanctity by the not using of those divine and wholesome forms of sound words in which neglect the presumed perfection of these Antiministeriall men disdains to condescend to the infirmities of novices and weaklings in religion the babes in Christ Those Lambs which good Shepheards Joh. 21.15 must take speciall care of as well as of their stronger sheep feeding them with milk or cibo praemanso the often repeated Catechisticall rudiments and chewed principles of Religion which are by the wisdome of God and our Saviour most fitly and compendiously set forth in the ten Commandements and the Lords Prayer as to the main of things to be done or desired by a Christian as also the summe of things necessary to be believed were anciently comprised in the Articles of the Creed according to that wisdome of the Apostles or the primitive Fathers which imitated those patterns set by the Lord to his Church That so the Infants or younglings of Christs family might not be starved because they have not such teeth as these mens jaw-bones pretend to who before they have well sucked in the first principles are gnawing bones or cracking kernels and nuts exercising themselves or vexing others with odd questions and doubtfull disputations more troubled with their Familisticall fancies about their own partaking of the divine Nature their identity with Christ and when and how it is in what manner and what measure they may be said to be God and Christ and the Spirit than soberly establishing their mindes in the fundamentall points of things to be beleived obeyed and desired to the glory of God and the honour of the Gospell But I must leave these envious and unquiet Spirits to their censorious separations wrangling themselves into vanities and errors at length falling like Lucifer into the blacknesse of darknesse to unjustice and cruelty after that into grosser blasphemies and presumptions against God Christ and the holy Spirit while they proudly affect and presume to be not like to the most High but the same with him not in the beauties of holinesse grace and godlinesse which are the clear Image of God set forth in the Word but in the glory and majesty of the divine Essence which is inscrutable not to be communicated or comprehended in its superessentiall being and superintellectuall perfection no more than the vast and glorious body of the Sun which is 160 times bigger than the earth can be locally contained in the eye to which yet it is by its beams in some kinde imparted and united Such superfluity we see there is of folly ignorance weaknesse pride and malice in some spirits who upon very peevish and perverse grounds forsake our Christian publique Assemblies and duties celebrated in our Churches which are sanctitied by the Word and prayer scorning and condemning what we doe upon the best grounds of Scripture and Reason separating themselves from the true Ministry and fellowship of the Church of England as if they were most spirituall and refined when yet they seem to be so grossely ignorant so passionate and some of them so sensuall as is no argument of their having the Spirit of God which is wise in all holinesse 7 Calumny Act. 24.5 BUt our Antiministeriall Adversaries object as Tertullus and the Jews did against St. Paul that the ordained Ministers of the former way Against Ministers as seditious and inconform to Civil government are pestilent fellows stirrers up of the people factious turbulent seditious not so supple conform and well affected to the present constitution of powers and publique affaires So that it is not onely lawfull but necessary either to bring them to a plenary conformity and subjection or to exautorate and suppresse them as to all publique influence in the Ministry Thus doe these Wasps and Hornets buz up and down who hope with their noise and stings ere long to drive all the ancient and true Ministers of God out of the land or at least out of the service of the Church that so they may be possessed of the Hive though they make no Honey Answ Answ This Calumny is indeed of the promising advantage to the enemies of the Ministers and their calling and therefore it is with most cunning and earnestnesse every where levelled by some men against their persons Naz. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 1. actions and function It is like the policy of Julian the Apostate who to ensnare the Christians set the statues of the Emperours with the Idols of the Gods That if Christians did civill reverence as to the Emperours they should be defamed as Idolaters if not they should be accused as despisers of the Emperours And because I perswade my self that all excellent Christians how potent soever can bear an honest freedome and plainnesse I shall onely as to this sharp and poysoned arrow oppose the shield of plain dealing that in a matter so much concerning the satisfaction of others and Ministers civill safety there may be no such obscurities as may harbour any jealousies First of all I need not tell you 1. Some Ministers compliances what all the English world knows aboundantly That there are many Ministers of very good abilities who are not at all blameable in this particular as to any restivenesse and incompliancy in civill subjections they have sufficiently testified how Arts and ingenuous
cast away that just and fair protection which they enjoy under any civill power which Christ tels us no man can have but from above Joh. 19.11 Joh. 19.11 But rather with all humble gratitude both to give God the glory and man that respect which is due for any favour and indulgence they have in worldly regards which will ever seem least heavy to a good Christian while there is no torture rack or tyranny exercised upon the conscience by forcing to declare or act there wherein their judgments are not so fully satisfied as to the point of approbation or actual concurrence It is happy if at any time truly consciencious Christians can enjoy any fair quarter among men of this world whose high and haughty spirits if puffed up with successe are hardly patient of Christs self-crucifying methods It is wisdome in Ministers to merit by humble and peaceable carriage according to a good conscience all moderation from secular powers who are more easily provoked against them than other men Statesmen are often flatterers seldom such reall friends to Jesus Christ and his Church as to deny themselves much for their sakes Nor doe they usually much regard those holy interests further than they are brought to a compliance with their designes The yoke of Christ is commonly too heavy for the iron sinews of Conquerours necks and his gate too strait for triumphing Armies to march through with out much stooping and self-denyall Victoria natura insolens est superba Cic. pro. Mar. which is a hard lesson for those to learn whose advantages are in their hands unlesse grace be also in their hearts It 's alwayes seen that men of power set up themselves speedily and effectually in places of honour and profit but to set up Christ and his Kingdome in any reall way of godlinesse and holy order further than some verball cheap and popular gratification is a work of many ages and worthy of that pious and magnanimous spirit which was in Constantine the Great whose Eagles wings served no lesse to protect the Church in peace and prosperity than the Empire and his own person Great men are generally shy of those consciencious strictnesses and self-diminutions which true Religion requires so that Ministers had need study to walk inoffensively that they may catch men by honest guile Laying aside all uncomely rigour rude severities 2 Cor. 12.16 and what ever may savour of either scorn or stubbornnesse using in civill affairs all fair submissions which may consist with the peace of their consciences before God and the honour of their profession before men which is the purpose and will be the practise of all truly wise and godly Ministers who think it more honest and honorable to be open enemies than false and feigned friends to withdraw from rather than abuse protection But yet in matters properly religious so far as Ministers are in Christs stead and have the care and charge of true Religion 5. The courage of Ministers in things properly religious and in their calling of the Church and of the welfare of mens soules Herein O you excellent Christians I know you not only allow but expect that all true Ministers should be faithful to Gods glory the souls of them * Non est dicentis praesumptio ubi est jubentis domini autoritas Chrysost l. 70. although they should offend them That they ought to speak the truth seasonably and wisely though they contract enemies that they must not by their * Honestius est offendere quam odisse Tac. vit Agr. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Syn. de Regno ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Cl. Al. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã pusillanimity and flattery prostrate the honour of true Religion nor of their Ministry which ceases not to be Christs Jewell when it is for its splendor which men cannot bear trodden under feet * Act. 7.55 They must still looke stedfastly to heaven though men cast dust and ashes stones and firebrands in their faces upon the earth In this holy station and resolution which is proper to them as Ministers of the truth of God I hope there are still many so * Jer. 9.3 Non quid illi cupiant audire sed quid nos deceat dicere considerandum qui fâlsarum lâudum irrisionibus decipi quam saluberrimis monitionibus salvari malint âl l. 8. Gr. valiant for the Truth so zealous for the glory of God the name of Christ and the honour of the reformed Religion so faithfull also to mens souls and their own integrity that as they will not disdain to serve even wicked Magistrates in Gods way no more than * Mark 6.20 John Baptist did to preach to Herod yet they would infinitely disdain to flatter them in any way Nudè cum nuda loquimur non verenda retegimus sed in verecunda refutamus Ber. Ep. 43. as Gods or agreeable to true Religion which is not so or to fear them so as to betray the cause of God which is alwayes pleading against the ignorance or errour or violence or hypocrisie or pride of the evill world and to sow pillowes under any mens Elbowes who may perhaps lean uneasily on the skuls and bones of those they have unjustly slain 1 King 20.2 Isai 30.10 or like Ahabs 400 false Prophets to speak onely soft and smooth things to those men whose hearts and hands are prone to harden by the use of armes both against piety equity and charity so that at length they may grow rough as Esaus and red as Edoms military passions and actions especially in great and violent changes Frustra de superatis hominibus gloriatur infaelix victoria quae irae superbiae fuccumbit Ber. ad mil. Temp. seldome keeping within the bounds of that justice and mercy which Christian Religion constantly prescribes without respect of persons to the strong as well as the weak to the Conquerours as well as the conquered Successe being for the most part an irresistible temptation to men by power to gratifie their lusts and to think any thing necessary and so lawfull which is but safe and beneficiall not regarding the exact rules of justice in the Laws of God and man which are divine and immutable by no advantages of gain or honour to be warped or varied The common places Sermons and prayers of true Ministers must not be like some mens Almanacks calculated just to the elevation of mens counsels designes and successes wherein flattery would seem to be Prophetick and foretelling but without respect of persons the same at all times to all men as to the main rules and duties of holinesse Although it be very impertinent to dispute with power irresistible to tax Caesar when he is able to tax all the world or to quarrell at his coin when he is master of ours yet a wise Minister and Christian may distinguish between the publique power in men and the private personall sins of men A grave and
reformed Church and that true Religion which the Ministers of this Church have professed and preached in many years And this not upon light and unexamined presumptions not upon customary traditions and the meer ducture of education not upon politick principles and civill compliances with Princes or people but upon serious grounds as solid and clear demonstrations as can by right and impartiall reasonings be gathered from the Word of God and in cases of its obscuritie or our own weaknesse from that light which the consent and practise of the primitive and purest Churches of Christ hath held forth to us in points of Faith doctrine and in all good orders or manners becomming Christians either in their private moralities or their publique decencies In this integrity innocency and simplicity which neither men nor divels can take from us we are sure to be destroyed if it must be so and to be delivered from an ungratefull generation of vipers Matth. 3.7 who think it enough to destroy those who have been a means of their being and life as Christians if our injuries and bloud could be silenced with us yet the very dust of our feet Matth. 1â 14 will be a testimony against such men at the last day of judgement when it shall be more tolerable for any Christian people under heaven than for these in England since among none clearer truths have been taught or greater workes done or better examples given than have been here by the Ministers of this Church Where hath there been under heaven more frequent Ministers merit of this Nation and more excellent preaching where more frequent and yet unaffected praying where more judicious pious and practicall writing where more learned and industrious searching out of all divine truths where more free and ingenuous declaring of them so as nothing hath been withheld or smothered where more devout holy and gracious living where more orderly harmonious and charitable agreeing than among those that were the best Bishops the best Ministers and the best Christians here in England Adorned with these ribands fillets and garlands of good words good works and good bookes must the Ministers of England like solemn victimes and piatory sacrifices be destroyed onely to gratifie some mens petulancy insolency covetousnesse and cruelty who list to be actors or spectators in so religious massacres 2. Considerations touching the Ministers of England humbly propounded But O you excellent Christians of all ranks and proportions If there be yet any ear of patience left free to hear the Ministers plea and apology if calumny hath not obstructed all wayes of justice or charity if slavish feares have not so imbased your piety and zeal for the Christian reformed Religion that you dare not seem no not to pity the Ministers of it if the separations and brokennesse of Religion in our unhappy times have not wholly blinded your eyes and baffled your judgements so that you have lost all sight both of true Church and true Ministry here in England I humbly desire that before the true and ancient Ministers be cashiered and quite destroyed these things may be considered 1. Whether it be a just proceeding to impute the personall failings of some men to the whole function and profession whether at that rate all Judges Magistrates and Commanders may not be cryed down as well as all Ministers Since where there are many there are alwayes some that are not very good 2. Whether it be fitting to condemne and destroy any men in any of their rights to which they pretend either of office or reward and that by Laws both divine and humane without a fair and full hearing what can be said for them or whether any man would have such measure meted to themselves 3. Whether Pride in some Lay-men of their gifts Envy in others against the welfare of the Ministers of Christ Covetousnesse in others as to their maintenance Profanenesse in others against all holinesse Ambition in others to begin or carry on some worldly ends and secular projects Licentiousnesse in others against all religious restraints Impatience in others to see any govern without or besides themselves Malice and spite in others against this as all other reformed Churches Hopes in others by our confusions to introduce their superstitious usurpations Whether I say these and the like inordinate lusts and motions in mens hearts as their severall interests lead and tempt them may not be great causes and influentiall occasions of these violent distempers which break out thus against the generality of the Ministers and the whole calling of the Ministry in this Church Yea what if all odious clamours and calumnies against them and their calling have no more of truth in them than a Jewell hath of dirt in it when filth is cast upon it whose innate firmness preserves its inward and essentiall purity What if nothing be wanting to the innocency and honour of the Ministry of this Church but onely patient and impartiall Judges pious patrons and generous protectours which was all St. Paul wanted when he was accused of many and grievous crimes by the cruell and hard-hearted Jewes which were his Countrey men and for whom he had that heroick charity as to wish himself Anathema from Christ that they might be saved Whether ever any Ministers of learning honesty and piety that had done so much for the religious welfare of any Christian Nation as the able Ministers of England generally have done for many ages were ever so rewarded by Christians or whether ever it entred into the hearts of religious men so to deal with their Ministers as some now meditate and design It were good for men how metald and resolute so ever they seem to be in carrying on their designs to make some pause and halt before they strike such a stroak as may seem to challenge Christ Severissimè punit Deus cum paenalis nutritur impunitas Aust and fight against God whose stroakes against men are heaviest when they are least visible and his wounds sorest when men have the least sense of their contending against him The perswasions and confidences of men may be great in their proceedings * Act. 26.9 Act. 9.4 as was in Saul persecuting when yet their zeale is but dashing against the goades or thornes and a meer persecuting of Christ himselfe which will in the end pierce their own souls through with many errors What if notwithstanding many personal failings in Ministers as men their function calling and Ministry be the holy institution and appointment of Jesus Christ transmitted to these times and this Church by a right order and uninterrupted succession as to the substance of the power and essence of the authority The talents or gifts were Christs and from Christ delivered to his Servants the Ministers of the Church though some of them might be idle and unfaithfull whose burying them in the earth or wrapping them up in a napking at any time was no wasting or imbezling of
peace and extern order in which the publique wisdom and consent of the Nation confined it self them and all men in it by laws are to be called superstition tyranny and oppression in Ministers more then all other men who being under government thought it their duty to submit to every ordinance of man 1 Pet. 2.13 which did not crosse any divine ordinance but kept within the bounds of that liberty order and decency which are left to the wisdome of any Christian Church and State whereby to preserve the honor of Religion and the order and peace of the publique Those jejune and threadbare objections oft used against Ministers in these things wherein there were but obedientiall and passive the activity lying in those who had the power to enjoyne and command them which was done by all Estates in Parliament have been so oft and fully answered that all sober and wise Christians see the weaknesse of reason and the strength of passion in them as they are charged for faults on Ministers in their respective obedience and conformity For which they were like to know better grounds than any their enemies had against them And being in all other main matters very knowing and consciencious men they are not in charity to be suspected in those lesser and extern matters to have sprung any leak of sinfull weaknesse or to have made any shipwrack of a good conscience Later events have much recommended former duties and laws * Vires inordinatae mole ruunt sua Quo vehementiores eo infirmiores inque propriam ruinam valentissimae Salust shewing how weak even Truth and Religion are as to extern profession where like loose and scattered souldiers Beleevers or Professors are destitute of all order and just discipline But if the Ministers of the Church of England had discovered many failings as men compassed about with infirmities 6. Ministers in their weaknesses yet superiour to their adversaries who cannot supply their roome which easily beset them for which they oft mourned against which they were alwayes praying and striving yet what is it wherein the pretended perfections of their presumptuous and implacable adversaries doe excell the very weaknesses and defects of Ministers yea wherein will the vapouring of any new projectors be able to repair the dammage or recompense the want which thousands must have yea this whole Nation suffer if by these mens cruell designes they be deprived of the blessing of these whom they please to count so weak unworthy and contemptible Ministers Will those old pieces or those new Proteusses who pretend and fancy to be new stamped with the mark of popular ordination which is none of Christs whose wisdome never committed any power of Ministry and holy offices or divine Ordination to the common people as I have proved who are betrayers haters and desertors of that true power and authority which they formerly received in that just and lawfull ordination which was from all antiquity derived to this Church from which no mean and vulgar complyance should have drawn any man of piety learning and honesty to so great a schism defection and Apostasie from the Catholick rule and ancient practise will I say these new masters or those heaps of Teachers which country people are prone to raise up to themselves in their fervent folly and zealous simplicity will they furnish Church or State with better and abler Ministers in any kinde with better learning better doctrine better preaching better praying better living then those former Ministers did in the midst of their many infirmities Yea will not these new obtruders with most impudent foreheads while they looke you in the face cheat and deceive you Will they not while they smile upon you with shews of Gifts and Spirit O miserandam sponsam talibus creditam Paranymphis Ber. de Cons Praedatores non praedicatores peculatores non speculatores Raptores non Pastores Id. and Prophets and speciall calls and extraordinary ordinations exchange counterfeit for true Jewels brasse for gold stones for bread pebbles for pearls dirt for diamonds gloeworms for stars candles full of theives and soil for the Sun In stead of the excellent and usefull worth the divine and due authority of your learned and godly Ministers you shall have either confident ignorance or fraudulent learning or Jesuitick sophistry or fanatick nonsense or flattering errors or factious semblances of truth to usher in most damnable doctrines and most unchristian practises Doe men gather grapes of thornes or figs of thistles Can these bitter fountaines send forth sweet waters or these burning Etnas breath forth other than such sparkes and flames as their sulphureous spirits and their hearts full of envy Jam. 3.12 and malice and pride afford which seek to darken the Sun of Truth at noon day or to scorch up the fruits of holinesse to infect the common air of Christian charity order and peace in which true Christians delight to breath When these plagiaries have destroyed or driven away the fathers of Christs family and Church will they not either seduce and steal away the children to their own erratick factions or even sell these Orphanes for a pair of shoes to Cantors and Tom-a-bedlams committing or rather casting away the soules of men to the carelesse care of those sturdy vagrants whose minds are more unsetled than their eyes or feet or tongues which are so far bent against true Ministers as they are intent to their booty and prey from every quarter Will these who seek to be the maules and hammers of the Ministers of this Church either by their skill or power wit or learning prudence or policy ever forge on the hard anvils of their heads or bring forth out of the rude moulds of their inventions any thing that shall be like a true Minister of the Gospell Are there ordinarily any such blocks to be found among them of which there is any hope that they may be shapen to such Mercuries as are the true Gods Messengers Are there any such tempting materials as any art and industry may promise to fit them up to such a degree and pitch of competent Ministers as may direct the countrey plainnesse and guide that peevish and disputative madnesse which is among even the meanest people in every village Will these skippers or skullers ever furnish out such Pilots as may safely steere the ship of this Church in which the Truth of God the honour of Christ the reformed Religion the happinesse of thousands of soules are embarqued amidst the rocks of errours Syrens of secular temptations and piracies of strong enemies on every side They say that better ships are now built in England than ever were and shall we be content with worse Pilots lesse able Ministers in the Church who are as the Argonautae bringers of the golden fleece the riches and righteousnesse of Christ the Lamb of God the treasures of heaven the true gold of Ophir which hath been seven times tryed in stead of which
Scripture precept or any Churches practise for however the best reformed Churches have restored many things to their pristine lustre yet they innovate nothing as to Scripture grounds of doctrine or Catholick order succession and Institution As then those men are most the souldiers friends 19. Addresse to men of the Military order Clem. Ep. ad Cor. who advise them to keep to their able and experienced commanders and not to venture their safety upon the activity and feates of every forward and nimble fencer So are they most friends to all good Christians Magistrates souldiers or others in this Nation and Church who perswade them as Clemens did the Corinthians to keep to their ancient able and true Ministers of whom they have had so long and so good experience and although their persons be changeable by death or other wayes of deprivation yet ought the way and succession to be preserved as to that ordination triall and mission which is Apostolicall and universally practised in the Church of Christ And since herein the Allusion reason and proportion lies so fit and equall between worthy Ministers and able Commanders who have a right Commission I cannot think that any of the military order who are persons of any worth true honour conscience or considerable for piety prudence and Christian valour which dares any thing but sin that any such souldiers I say should be prone to kindle any discontents and mutinies against the able and true Ministers of this Church Docti Ministri fââtes milites dirigant justi milites pros Ministros protâgant Illi veritate hi virtute To whom no doubt they cannot but thankfully confesse that under God they ow for the most part what ever good learning good breeding or good conscience they have I am the further from suspecting so unchristian and unreasonable a tempter in that sort of souldiers because I know by experience that in all the troubles and shakings which have been in these times those of them who are sober and ingenuous men have been both in publique and in private very loving civill and respective to the true Ministers of this Church so that those who glory in their affronts contempts and oppositions against the Ministers doe but thereby proclaim that they are the very drosse and ruder dregs of that profession for so it is like to be in England Nor can I think that the irreligious motions unruly mutinies and inconsiderable menacings of a few such unbred men should either over-sway or over-aw the sober counsels and better purposes of those many better gentlemen who sway either in counsell or in power Whose protection in all peaceable and good wayes why the Ministers of England should not as well deserve hope for and enjoy as any other order or rank of men I see no reason unlesse injuries obloquies and indignities offered by some of very mean quality and condition for the most part and hitherto borne with that Christian courage and patience which becomes grave and godly Ministers should be argument enough to perswade all Christians to forsake them and destroy them of whose safety and welfare no doubt God himself and the Lord Jesus Christ are very sensible as much concerned in their sufferings Nor can I think but that those men who are so hardned in their malice and persecution against the Ministers and their holy function doe oft hear a voice secretly calling within them O you Sauls why doe you persecute mee in my servants the Ministers who preach my Word in my Name by my authority and accompanied with my grace and spirit 11. In all Christian and true policy the true and ancient Ministery is to be preserved The Declaration of the two Houses An. 41. Yea not onely in all true Religion and fear of God which becomes true beleivers but in all reason and policy of State it is as necessary for those in places of power to protect the true Ministers their divine calling and succession as for these Ministers to be protected by them and this not onely in order to Gods glory and the good of mens souls their own and others but for their own and the publique peace safety and honor before men Nor is that promise and obligation once given to the publique to be forgotten by which it was assured that the Levying of souldiers and raising of forces should be only as scaffolds to build up learning piety and the reformed Religion to higher heights than formerly and not as scaling ladders to help to storm plunder and impoverish the Church to destroy the Arsenals and nurserââs of good learning or to pull down the main pillars both of learning and the Christian reformed Religion which are the ancient Ministry and succession of rightly ordained Ministers If those in power and counsell care not to help either in preserving or restoring the true Ministers and their calling to their due honour rights or incouragements it will be thought rather a want of will than of power of which the British world hath had great experience If they would help but cannot they must not think long to enjoy that power which shall discover it self so weak or so pusillanimous as dares not own to be master of so pious safe and just purposes as these are to protect honest and godly men in so holy so usefull and so necessary an imployment as I have proved the Ministry to be If they can and dare yet doe not Esther 4.31 either help will come another way by the gracious hand of God whose terrours ought to be upon the highest mindes and loftiest looks Or else we may fear the Lord hath in his fierce anger decreed to powre upon highest and lowest root and branch in this Nation the vials of his sorest judgments and severest wrath turning our Sun into bloud and our Moon into darknesse removing the presence of his glory the Gospell and the Ministry of it from us and our unhappy posterity However God shall please to deal with his servants the true and faithfull Ministers in this Church yet it becomes them so far to be of good courage as they have him for their trust Ioh. 14.27.16.33 who hath overcome the world who foretold we should have trouble in the world but hath promised we should have that peace in him which the world cannot give nor take away This comfort they have that their labours shall not be in vain in the Lord yea and for after times they may be assured That this bush of the true Ministry of the Gospell in its due authority divine ordination and holy succession wherein God hath so evidently appeared to his Church and to none more clearly than to us in this age and in this Church of England shall never be consumed however it may seem to be set on fire 2 Tim. 3.12 Great tribulation threatens those that will live godly in this present world especially those that contract more of the divels malice on them by perswading
serve in a better Militia It matters not what our secular burdens be so as we may make the Gospell any way lesse burthensome or more welcome to our hearears We urge not that common liberty which we have and our joint interest in the publique civill welfare as men while yet we are made uncapable and the onely men of any calling that are excluded from all publique votes counsels or influence when yet any trade may invade our calling and usurp our Ministry It is well if wee may be suffered to be of Gods Counsel and permitted to acquaint others with it in order to their salvation our ambition is so to live that the diminutions contempt and poverty cast upon the Ministeriall order as to all secular priviledges or interests may be no disparagement to our function any more than it was to Primitive Bishops and Presbyters who by their constant patience and humility gave greatest Testimony to the truth of the Gospell whom their preaching moved not their patience did Yet Quos praedicatio non potuit illos vicit praedicantium patientia quos documenta Evangelica non moverunt de istis bene toleratae injuriae tandem triumphaâunt Hom. de Eccl. prim persec it will be little to the honour of this Nation which as yet professeth the Christian Religion to treat the Ministers of Christ after the rate that Diocletian or Maximinus or Julian did or as those primitive persecutors either heathens or hereticks or as the Mahumetans at this day doe under whom it is a favour to tolerate any Christian Bishops or Preachers or Professors among whom even the remaining Embers of Christianity are almost raked up and buried under the oppressions poverty and barbarity used against them and their Ministers Nothing hath a deeper and sharper sense upon my soule than when I see not onely the great and heavy distresses which already have and will further fall on many and most of my betters and brethren who as learned godly and ingenuous men merit something at least of compassion but chiefly when by foresight of future times I consider not without grief and horrour the great decayes if not utter vastations of the reformed Religion and of that true piety which such hath heretofore so flourished in England through the want of true able and authoritative Ministers all those inundations of ignorance error superstition and confusion will certainly flow in which all good Christians would most deprecate both from God and man my own and other mens serious sense of all which I shall much grieve to finde either unacceptably * Fructus est laboris finis operis placere melioribus Sym. Ep. or unsuccessefully expressed in this Apologetick defence which is humbly presented to the Christian candor and submitted to the judgement of all those excellent Christians whom it most concerns and to whom it is directed the least of whom I would not willingly offend 20. Deprecation of offence Non laudes sed laudanda quaeââ Beseeching them in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ to accept in the spirit of meeknesse and love what I have written I hope as becomes a Christian and a Minister of the Gospell in this reformed Church of England Also to cover with the vail of charity what ever infirmities may appeare as in a frail and sinfull man who knowing that I had chiefly to contest with some men that are wise in their own conceit Prov. 26.4 thought it a part of wisdome in its season to answer them according to their folly And when I considered that these Antiministeriall spirits if they fear God yet they seeme little to reverence men either in the hoary heads of pious antiquity declaring its judgement in the writings of the Fathers Canons of Councels and histories of the Church or in the learned judgement of those excellent Authours of later edition who are all against them It hath made me the more sparing in so clear and confessed a cause to cite their infinite Testimonies My intent being neither to make this Apology a flag of ostentation for great reading nor yet to crowd up and smother these men meerly with numbers of names and quotations which is very easie but rather to breath upon them with the breath of life and to convince them with Scripture and right reason which may serve to meet with any in the ordinary rodes of rigid Separatists Papists and Socinians as for Seekers Enthusiasts Seraphicks and Ranters they commonly fly like Night-ravens and Scrichowles so much in obscurities that I can hardly see them though I oft hear their ominous voices portending utter darknesse after their evening fulguratings and flashes when I meet with any of these I thought it my duty and honour not to give them way though indeed I know nothing probable to conquer such obstinate passions to confute such proud ignorance or to curb such wanton liberties as these unruly spirits pretend to but onely the hand of God in sicknesse poverty terrour and improsperity A little winter of affliction will easily kill all those vermine of opinions which are bred in a summers toleration through health plenty successes preferments and which seise at length the very heads and hearts of men If any Christian through meer simplicity and honest credulity have erred not daring to take the hundred part of that confidence to maintain Truth or to assert worthy Ministers and the right way of the reformed and Christian Religion which others doe to broach and abet their desperate errors and calumnies I hope I have as my purpose is offered to those well meaning Soules in all plainnesse and charity what may redeem them from those many false and erratick fires which seek to seduce them from their true Ministers whom the light of right reason and Scripture and experience will shew them are as much to be loved honoured and estâemed as ever any Ministers of the Gospel were to any Christians in any Church since the Apostles time If any rude and injurious detractors being over grown with proud and presumptuous flesh instead of healing rise to insolent humors and intolerable inflummations rayling defaming decrying and speaking all manner of evill falsely against worthy Ministers and their calling being resolved and having vowed Act. 23.14 as the forty men against Saint Paul quite to destroy them The corrasives or burnt alum here and there sprinkled on the plaister of this Apology is purposely to meet with and to eat out that proud and dead flesh which may be in their corrupted minds and benummed consciences The sober Christian must not think that every one that makes a sowre face or wry mouth or wincheth at this Apology or passeth a severe slight or scurrilous answer upon it or its author is presently hurt or injured by me or it further than he whose bones are broken is hurt by one that strives to set them or he that hath ulcerated sores is by him that seeks to search and heal them These
16.18 Eph. 2.20 Heb 6.2 in the order of Christs Church which are diligently to attend humbly to obey Heb. 13.17 thankfully to own respect love esteem and honor 1 Cor. 9.11 1 Thes 5.12 13. liberally to requite the doctrine and labors of the true and faithful Ministers 1 Tim. 5.17 who are thus over them in the Lord in a right way and succession of Ministeriall Office divinely instituted and constantly derived authority In the perpetuating of which to so many centuries of years since Christs Ascension by lawfull and uninterrupted succession in his Church the power and providence of God is not less remarkably seen than in the preservation of the Scriptures amidst all persecution confusions and variations of humane affairs Also the love and care of Christ to his Church the fidelity of his promise is evident being no less made true to the Ministry than to the whole Church to be with them to the end of the world and by the Ministry that is made good to the whole Church that the Gates of Hell shall not prevail against the foundations of the Church which are laid upon the writings and by the labours of the Prophets and Apostles and after them still layed and preserved by able faithfull and ordeined Ministers The consecrating or ordeyning of whom by the Imposition or laying on of hands in a continued succession for the good of the Church is reckoned by the holy Author of the Epistle to the Hebrews among the principles and foundations of Christian Religion joyned with doctrines of Faith Repentance Baptism Resurrection and eternal judgement for other meaning of the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Imposition of hands I find not by Scripture practise or the Church afterward so clear and constant as this in Ordination to an holy Ministry Nor can Confirmation be rightly done to the Baptised and Catechised but by those who are ordeined That to deny the Ordination and due succession of Ministers by which to carry on the work of Christ in his Church or to seek to overthrow it in any Church is all one as if men should deny those grand and fundamentall points of Faith Repentance Resurrection and judgement to have been taught by Christ or Baptism to have been instituted that to overthrow and abolish the constant Ministry and Office in the Church can be the design of none but those who care not to turn Infidels and to live in all Atheistical profaness If then there be any force or authority from Scriptures as the Oracles of God to prove by precept institution or example the religious necessity of any peculiar duties or holy Offices and divine Ministrations by which men are made Christians and distinguished as the Church of Christ from the world if the Preaching the word of life the teaching of the histories the opening of the mysteries the urging the precepts the denouncing of the terrors the offering the promises the celebrating the Sacraments the binding to wrath and shutting up to condemnation all unbelievers and impenitents the loosing of penitents and opening Heaven to them by the knowledge of Law or Gospell if these or any other holy ministrations be necessary not to the well-being only but the very being of a Church Christian Sure there there is as I have shewed no less strength pregnancy and concurrent Scripture clearness to convince and confirm the peculiar office divine power and function of the Evangelicall Ministry Without which all those ministrations must needs have ceased long agoe as to any notion or conscience among men of holy divine and Christian that is the appointments institutions messages or orders of Jesus Christ which could never carry any such marks of divine credit and authority meerly from vulgar credulity and forwardness of reception or from generall common talk and tradition among men if there had been no peculiar men appointed by God in his name and by his Commission to hold forth to the world this great salvation to convince or convert or leave men without excuse As there can be no valid message autoritative Embassie credible assignment or conveyance of truth promise command duty comfort bounty or love to others where there is only a generall fame and unauthorised report without any speciall Messenger Embassador Assigner and Conveyer to the authority of whose speech and actions or conveyances not any mans own forwardness nor others easiâess and credulity doth suffice but some peculiar characters Seals and evidences by letters of credence or other sure and known tokens of a truly assigned and really derived authority do give ground to believe or power to validate what any man so performeth not in his own name or for his own interests but to an others who principally employs him and who only can make good what he so far promiseth or declareth or sealeth as he hath commission and authority from another so to do No man that speaks or negotiates in anothers name especially in matters of great consequence of as high a nature as life and death can expect to be believed by wise and serious men and that they should accordingly order both their affections and all their affairs unless they saw the marks of infallible authority far beyond the confidence of a trivial talker and a bad orator In this point then of a peculiar office and function of the Ministry Evangelical which is divinely instituted in which some men are solemnly invested by which all Religion is confirmed and preserved to the Church We have not onely full measure from Christ himself and heaped up by Apostolical precept and example evidently set forth in the Scriptures and pressed down by after Histories of the Church in a constant succession but it is also running over by those necessary accumulations which all right reason order and prudence do liberally suggest both in the Theory and the Practick 8. The peculiar Office of the Ministry confirmed by Reason For first no man by any natural capacity or acquired ability as a reasonable Creature is bound in conscience to be a Minister of the Gospel and holy Mysteries to others for then all men and women too ought to be such or else they sin Secondly Nor yet by any civil and politick capacity as living in any Society or City can any man be obliged to direct and guide others in the things of God since that relation invests no man in any civil power office or authority until the supreme fountain of civil power calls him to the place and endues him with such power much less can it put any into an authority which is divine spiritual and supernatural to act as in Gods and Christs name and to higher ends than humane 3. Nor thirdly doth any rel gious common capacity as a believer or a Christian or as endued with gifts and graces furnish any one with Ministerial power and lay that duty on him for then every Christian great and small yong and old man and woman 1 Cor. 12.25 29. Are all Apostles are